Journal of Discourses Volume 19

BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG, 
HIS COUNSELORS, AND THE TWELVE APOSTLES.

REPORTED BY D.W. EVANS, GEO F. GIBBS, AND OTHERS.

AND RESPECTFULLY DEDICATED TO 
THE LATTER-DAY SAINTS IN ALL THE WORLD.

VOL. XIX.

LIVERPOOL: 
PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY WILLIAM 
BUDGE, 42, ISLINGTON.

LONDON: 
LATTER-DAY SAINTS' BOOK DEPOT, 20, 
BISHOP'S GROVE, BALL'S POND ROAD, ISLINGTON.

1878[p.iii] 

Preface

Vol. 19,  p.iii
THE Nineteenth Volume of the is not a whit
behind its predecessors in the simplicity of its contents, or the
advanced character of the truths contained therein.

Vol. 19,  p.iii
It is impossible to give monetary value to the past volumes of this
publication, and the best evidence that they are appreciated, is to be
found in the fact that they are sought alike by non-members as well as
by members of the Church, and in contrast with many works of greater
pretentions, book-stalls are searched in vain for even solitary
copies.

Vol. 19,  p.iii
This volume contains the last discourses of our late venerated leader,
President B. Young; here, with those delivered by his associates of
the Twelve, they are enshrined to show to unborn generations the grand
development of progressive man when subject to the teachings of the
Eternal Spirit.

Vol. 19,  p.iii
Years shall enhance the interest and importance of these volumes as a
library of reference and repository of truth.

THE PUBLISHER.[p.1] 

Brigham Young, April 29, 1877

Enjoyment in the South—the Blessings of a Temple—Need 
of Chastisement—the Redemption of the Earth—the Christian 
World Concerned in Regard to the Priesthood—Those Who 
Persecute Will Be Visited—the Ten Virgins—the 
Wise Will Understand

Discourse By President Brigham Young, Delivered in the 
New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, April 29, 1877.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

Vol. 19,  p.1
I am thankful to my Heavenly Father for the privilege of meeting with
you again and am happy to say that I am as well satisfied with my
labors during the last six months as any of the labors of my life.
Here let me ask, are you, my brethren and sisters, satisfied with the
labors you have performed during the same length of time? This is a
question you will have to answer for yourselves to your own
consciences. If you have done well you will be blessed, and you will
feel satisfied; if you have suffered yourselves to do that which is
wrong towards yourselves or towards any other person on the earth, or
to the providences of God, or to our Heavenly Father, your consciences
will judge you.

Vol. 19,  p.1
I am aware that you wish to hear something of our labors in the South.
I will say that we have had a blessed time, such a time as no other
people on the earth have enjoyed for many centuries, that we have any
knowledge of. We have been permitted to enjoy privileges for the
possession of which we have been striving and laboring for many years.
For almost half a century we have been exerting ourselves that we
might have the privilege of entering into a Temple of God, there to
officiate and receive the ordinances of his holy house, both for
ourselves and for our friends that have slept without the Gospel. This
privilege and blessing we have not enjoyed until within a very few
months past. The feeling experienced by those who have participated in
the blessings administered in the Temple is something which cannot be
described to your understanding. Those only who have shared with us in
the Temple ordinances know for themselves the satisfaction there is in
realizing that we are indeed co-workers with our Lord and Savior; that
we bear a humble part in the great work of [p.2] salvation; that we
have the privilege of receiving and obeying the truth, and of securing
to ourselves that happiness which the Gospel alone affords; and not
only of performing these ordinances for ourselves, but of doing the
necessary work for our parents and forefathers who have slept without
the Gospel, that they may partake also of the waters of life, and be
judged according to men in the flesh. This is a privilege, a blessing,
which no one can sense unless he is in possession of it. We are happy
to know by our faith and feelings through the spirit of revelation
within us that our labors have been accepted of the Lord. We have
enjoyed ourselves exceedingly in the society of each other; the aged,
the middle-aged and the youth have rejoiced and been made glad in this
glorious work.

Vol. 19,  p.2
When I look upon the youth, our young brethren and sisters, who are
more or less unacquainted with the great principles of life and
salvation, I wish that they could enjoy what a few of our young people
did this past winter, their minds would be detached from the trifles
and follies of this weak world, and they would be placed upon more
sacred things, upon the principles that are calculated to exalt them
and ennoble every feeling and desire of the heart.

Vol. 19,  p.2
The Latter-day Saints present a strange spectacle to those that enjoy
the spirit of revelation. To see them following after the spirit of
this world and gratifying the lust of the eye and of the mind, like
the rest of mankind who have never enjoyed the spirit of the Gospel of
life and salvation; and yet not so very strange when we realize the
power of the enemy and the thousands of snares which he lays for the
feet of the unwary, to draw the people astray from the things of God.
Still, when we view the great object of our life, our being here upon
the earth, being brought here expressly to receive that experience by
which we can discover between right and wrong, between good and evil,
between light and darkness, and obtain that experience that angels
have, that the gods have, and that all exalted beings have, and
remember that we are put in possession of those principles that make
us wise unto salvation, that we should stoop to the sinful deeds and
sinful reflections that many do, is marvelous and strange. When I
think of these things I am impressed with the great importance of this
life and of exercising ourselves in the privileges that God has
granted to us to prepare our hearts through obedience to the Gospel of
the Son of God, for a high station, for a high exaltation in worlds to
come, such as we cannot receive whilst clothed in this mortal
tabernacle. But still, in this life we can receive little by little,
and more and more, growing in grace and in the knowledge of the truth,
until our minds are able to comprehend many of the great things of
eternity; and thus prepare our hearts, by overcoming sin and the
weaknesses of humanity, for that exaltation already awaiting the
righteous.

Vol. 19,  p.2
Sometimes I am so exercised that I chastise the people very severely;
but I will say to the Latter-day Saints that I have no chastisement
for any unless they deserve it, and if I myself am found guilty of the
same wrongs, I receive to myself a portion of the rebuke which I give
to others. But my feelings are very acute; what I see and hear
ofttimes causes me sorrow and wonder, and I feel to exclaim, "0 Lord,
have mercy upon us, thy people!" How easy it is for us to forget the
Lord [p.3] who atoned for us, and to depart from his ways, giving way
to the false influences that are continually prompting our minds to
lust after the things of this world in their corrupt condition. All
this is strange to the mind opened to see and understand the things of
God and the things of eternity as they are. If we possessed that
power, that influence over ourselves, a proper portion of that
stability that belongs to the heavens, when we once embraced the truth
there would be no necessity for our being chastened, no necessity for
our being called upon to refrain from this or that wrong; but the
weakness of the flesh is so great that we need continually the
influence of our Father through our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, to
hold us to the truth, in order that we may not fall away therefrom and
finally wander into the darkness of the world, forsaking God and the
faith we have embraced.

Vol. 19,  p.3
It is astonishing that men should do so when we consider things as
they are, and witness the continued love and kindness of our Heavenly
Father, in again speaking from the heavens, revealing himself and his
everlasting Gospel to the children of men, as well as the ordinances,
laws, rules and regulations of his House which effect the salvation of
both the living and the dead.

Vol. 19,  p.3
How is it with my brethren and sisters here? Are they awake to the
things of God? If they are we shall have no need of calling upon them
from day to day, from week to week. Brethren, will you put forth your
hands and rear these Temples, these buildings wherein we can enter and
officiate for ourselves and our progenitors, preparatory to the coming
of the Son of Man, which coming draws near? Will be build up the Zion
of God before entering into the millennium of rest, when wickedness
will be taken away from the earth? Then the Latter-day Saints will be
able to go forth without being persecuted by their enemies, and
opposed on every hand by the alluring spirits that are constantly
tempting them away from the things of God to follow after the things
of a fallen world. Then the Saints will enjoy the privilege of
building their Temples unmolested, redeem their friends, and make
ready for the time when the nations shall come up to the presence of
God the Father, to be judged according to the deeds done in the flesh.
There are a few of the brethren and sisters who understand things as
they are, and who are ready and willing to devote their time and their
means for the salvation of the human family. If there are any hearts
or spirits in this city, or elsewhere, that are fearfully wondering
whether or not we are going to be destroyed, or whether this Church
will endure and become the mighty power in the earth, according to the
predictions of the servants of God, I will say to all such trembling
souls, You need entertain no such fears. You need have only one fear,
and that is with regard to yourselves, lest you should leave the light
that the Lord has imparted to you and wander into darkness, returning
to the beggarly elements of the world, lusting again after the things
of the world in their sinful state. The earth is the Lord's and the
fullness thereof; even the very things which we are so tempted to
covet, through lustful desires, in and of themselves are pure and
holy, for they are the Lord's; but we wish to possess them
unrighteously and not according to the will of God. This is the sin
which is upon man. Everything which we see and which pertains [p.4] to
this little earth, belongs to the Lord, and the whole of it will be
given to his Saints and they will enjoy it forever and ever. But at
present the earth is groaning under sin in consequence of the
wickedness of the children of men, and it is longing to be delivered,
as are the Saints that have slept, whom the Apostle John saw and
heard, when he was an exile on the Isle of Patmos. When will the earth
be redeemed, when will Jesus come to receive the Church as a bride,
when will he come to reign King of nations as he now reigns King of
Saints, when will he banish wickedness from the earth, and when will
the Saints have power to overcome sin? When we learn to sanctify the
Lord God in our hearts. As fast as we learn to conform our individual
wills to his will, overcoming sin within ourselves, will we have power
to subdue sin in those that surround us, and in this way the whole
earth will be redeemed from wickedness. The curse which has been
brought upon the earth through the Fall will be removed through the
faith and virtues of the Saints. When we become sanctified in the
truth, and our faith, through the Gospel of the Son of God, becomes
sufficiently powerful we will be able to remove the thorns and
thistles and obnoxious weeds that grow immediately around us, and to
bless and sanctify our gardens and farms, so that they will bring
forth spontaneously the fruits and flowers, the cereals and vegetables
that sustain life; and upon this principle as righteousness extends
will the whole earth eventually be redeemed and sanctified, when all
things will be as they were in the beginning, when the Lord finished
the earth and pronounced everything to be "very good." This is the
nature of the great latter-day work in which we are engaged, and were
it not for the confident assurance that we have of successfully
accomplishing it, I would tremble, and fear might enter my heart.

Vol. 19,  p.4
Why is the whole Christian world concerned about your humble servant?
They say Brigham Young is not fit to live, that he ought not to be
allowed to remain upon the earth. Would they remove him if they had
the power to? Yes, many who call themselves Christians would join in
the act, and many others would consent to his death! Not the
highminded and honorable of the earth, and those who serve God and his
Christ; but the bigot, the hypocrite, the wicked and the ungodly
would. Why? Simply because they represent their master, the devil, who
is carrying on a warfare with the heavens, and their hearts are
opposed to God and to all that represent him. This conflict always has
been, and will be until the winding up scene. If I had to depend upon
my own wisdom and power, in connection with that of my
fellow-laborers, I might well tremble and fear. But I depend not upon
human wisdom or human power. I occupy the position that God our
Heavenly Father has placed me in, and while I exercise myself in the
duties that he has committed to me, seeking to build up his kingdom
and establish righteousness upon the earth, holding the dominion for
him and for the family of Christ, I tremble not, I fear not, neither
do I care for the insults of the world, for the Lord is my bulwark, my
shield and my deliverer. But have not some of the wicked succeeded in
removing others from the earth? Yes, they killed Joseph and Hyrum
Smith, while under the pledged faith of the State of Illinois; and at
Haun's Mill, Missouri, they massacred about eighteen of our [p.5]
brethren and sisters, innocent men, women and children, without the
first cause or provocation; and furthermore, the perpetrators of these
and other murders were never brought to justice; in fact, the press of
the nation advocated the destruction of "Mormonism," and on the death
of the leaders of our Church, all the consolation that public opinion
afforded their bereaved families, as well as the members of the
Church, over which they presided, was that that would put an end to
"Mormonism." But will the Lord overlook and forget such crimes? No,
for the blood of the innocent is continually crying unto him for
vengeance, which he will administer in his own due time. He has
already vexed this nation and given the people time to pause and
consider their conduct; and if they repent not by turning from their
corruptions and wickedness, he has only to say to the innocent, and to
the Latter-day Saints, "Wait a little, wait a little, and their cup
will be full to overflowing." I have said to my brethren and sisters,
and I say it now, Go to Jackson County, and to Caldwell County, where
the lives of Latter-day Saints have been taken and from where they
have been driven; go to the region of Haun's Mill, where so many were
massacred because they had come up to the western part of Missouri,
and it was said they were "Mormons," and you will find that we, in all
our persecutions, have not suffered so much as the characters who
executed judgment upon the innocent. If I were asked to-day if we as a
people had sailbred persecution, I would say, "No, nothing worth
mentioning." This has ever been the case with the righteous, and it
ever will be. For when their lives are taken for the Gospel's sake,
they go to the Father, to the paradise of rest, where they are free
from the influence and power of sinful and wicked men. But how
different with the wicked and ungodly! When they die their sufferings
which cannot be described, only commence. But we have received enough
to understand that the wicked are a rod in the hands of God to chasten
his children? If you do not, it is time that you had learned it, for
it is even so; and if we are chastened, it is for a purpose, probably
to bring us to a sense of our duty, that we may know the hand-dealing
of the Lord towards us. But were we ever destroyed? No, neither will
God permit us to be, so long as we are desirous of being his servants,
and of doing the work given us to do. Although it was necessary that
Jesus should suffer on the cross for the sins of the world, still it
might be said of those who took an active part in the deed, as well as
those who consented to it in their hearts, "Woe unto them by whom this
offence came." Many of the Prophets have sealed their testimony with
their blood, that their testament might go forth with force and not
return void. As in ancient days, so in modern days. When Joseph Smith
sealed his testimony with his blood, his testament, from that moment
was in force to all the world; and woe to those who fight against it.
What will we do to them? Nothing at all, but preach the Gospel. They
may lie about us as they please. If we will faithfully mind our own
concerns, live our religion, do good to all men, preach the Gospel to
the nations of the earth, gather up the honest in heart, build up and
establish Zion in the earth, send the Gospel to the House of Israel,
and live and serve God in all things, all will be well with us, we
have no cause for fear in the least. When the Lord deems it necessary
that his servants [p.6] should seal their testimony with their blood,
in order that his word may be strengthened and of greater force in the
earth, so let it be; they are received into the arms of Jehovah, they
rejoice in the society of those who are waiting patiently until the
trump shall sound, when the sleeping nations shall awake and their
bodies come forth to be reunited with their spirits, and the faithful
enter into a fullness of his glory. With them all his well, all is
right.

Vol. 19,  p.6
But do we live our religion? The only fear I have is that we are not
as faithful as we should be. We give way to passion, we yield to
temptation; whereas, we ought to live so that the Lord can strengthen
the position of his people and multiply the righteous, how fast and to
what degree is not for me to say. But if the Latter-day Saints were as
righteous and as holy as we are capable of being by reducing to
practice the doctrine we have received, I am sure that the Lord could
hasten his work, and he would cut it short in righteousness, it would
be consummated much quicker than he can in our present condition. The
acts and condition of the people here on the earth must be considered,
the same is held in remembrance before the throne of God, for he
requires of his people to act with him in all things pertaining to the
building up of his kingdom upon the earth. But his grace is always
ready, his Spirit is always waiting, and the light that Jesus brought
into the world is always with the people, teaching them the right from
the wrong. He is the light of the world that lighteth every man that
cometh into the world, and if the whisperings of his Spirit and its
dictates were hearkened to and obeyed, all men everywhere would grow
in the truth, much faster than we Latter-day Saints are doing. It is a
source of mortification to know that men and women who have been in
this Church from twenty to forty years should still be so prone to the
weaknesses of the flesh. What do I see? If I do not witness it with my
own eyes, I hear of it through those who do—men, ofttimes of long
standing in the Church, drink a little, they swear a little, smoke or
chew a little, and indulge their appetites in those things which the
Lord has warned us against, and which he has said are not good for
man. They, too, can spend their time wandering about these mountains
hunting for gold and silver, they can mingle and associate with those
whose lives are records of vice and immorality, and who are ready to
oppose God and traduce the character of his servants. Can Saints of
God, Elders in Israel, who are exercised by the power and spirit of
their holy calling, who have within them the gift of eternal life, can
they be guilty of such things and stand approved before God? No, they
cannot; and I say, shame upon such men, they are a disgrace to
themselves, and their actions are a disgrace to the name of Saint. It
is a disgrace, too, to the sisters, as well as the brethren, who
thirst after the vain fashions and foolish practices of the world.
Cease to pattern after those who know not God. How would such conduct
compare with the conversation and deportment of the angels whom we
expect to meet? Would they want to adopt the practices and fashions of
the wicked world? No, they have higher aims and holier aspirations,
they live above vanity; so should the Latter-day Saints. Our hearts
should be pure, entertaining such things only as are comely, chaste
and praiseworthy before him. This is the course of life that he
expects of us.

Vol. 19,  p.7
I have a great many reflections, [p.7] especially when alone, I
converse with myself upon these eternal things, things which the
frivolous, the vain, and those who are engaged only with the things of
this world, never think of. With regard to the society of heaven,
their conversation and deportment, consider the magnitude and
greatness of the character of holy beings, contemplate the expanse of
eternity and the life that is before us, and then how insignificant
appears this world as it now is! Still, in our humanity, in our fallen
condition, that divine influence is more or less with us, and if we
would preserve ourselves to dwell with the holy ones of heaven and
have joy in our being, we must faithfully adhere to and practice the
principles of eternal life; and in doing so, he will add for our
comfort and enjoyment all things necessary pertaining to this life.

Vol. 19,  p.7
Fear not with regard to the success of this Church and kingdom. Rather
fear you should not be counted worthy to be numbered among the
sanctified when Jesus comes to make up his jewels; rather fear lest
you should be found in the condition of the five foolish virgins whose
lamps had gone out and who were unprepared to meet the bridegroom
because they had no oil. Remember, Latter-day Saints, there were five
wise and five foolish, an equal division, and yet they were all
virgins. The application is a just one and has a direct bearing on us,
as Latter-day Saints. The wise among us will take heed will hearken to
the instructions and counsels of the servants of God, will pattern
after Christ, and thirst after the things of God, and our lamps will
be trimmed and burning, and we will be prepared to meet the bridegroom
when he comes, and they that are ready will enter in with him to the
marriage; and whether or not the door be shut upon those not so well
prepared is a matter that belongs soley to him, and he can do just as
he pleases about it. I want to have oil in my vessel, so that in case
I should, in consequence of the weakness of the flesh, slumber a
little, on arising my lamp would be trimmed ready to burn. This is
doubtless your desire. Then live for it; mingle not your voices with
the wicked, seek not after the delusive things of this world in their
present state. But is not the Lord going to give the earth and the
riches thereof to his Saints? Yes, that is the promise, and he has
spoken it by the mouth of many of his Prophets. But when will this
inheritance pass into the hands of his people? When we shall have
sanctified the Lord in our hearts, sanctified our bodies and spirits
in the truth, and we become pure and holy, free from selfishness and
from every sin; and until we shall have reached this state of
perfection, we never need expect these things committed to our care,
for he will not do it. When the judgment is given to the Saints, it
will be because of their righteousness, because they will judge even
as the angels and as the Gods, and not as the wicked do at the present
time, who care not for God nor for justice, who care not for truth nor
mercy, love nor kindness, who judge according to the wickedness of
their hearts. I am very thankful that it is not our province, in our
present condition, to judge the world; if it were, we would ruin
everything. We have not sufficient wisdom, our minds are not filled
with the knowledge and power of God; the spirit needs to contend with
the flesh a little more until it shall be successful in subduing its
passions, until the whole soul is brought into perfect harmony with
the mind and will of God. And we must also acquire the [p.8]
discretion that God exercises in being able to look into futurity, and
to ascertain and know the results of our acts away in the future, even
in eternity, before we will be capable of judging.

Vol. 19,  p.8
Let us live so that we shall be ready for any dispensation of
providence. It is said He will come as a thief in the night. We had
better be on the watch-tower, waiting in readiness for him, than to be
putting off the time, for peradventure we might put it off until it is
too late.

Vol. 19,  p.8
I have something to say to the Latter-day Saints about their temporal
affairs, how we should live temporally, taking proper care of that
which is committed to our charge, and using it for the benefit of
ourselves and others, which I will tell you on some future occasion.

Vol. 19,  p.8
On the second Saturday and Sunday in May, the 12th and 13th, we will
hold a two days' meeting here, or, if you choose to call it so, a
District Conference of this Stake of Zion, to which you, and as many
as can make it, convenient to attend, are invited. If you will come
with clean hands and pure hearts, full of faith, so that the Lord can
pour out his spirit upon us, we will have a time of rejoicing. God
bless you. Amen.

Orson Pratt, May 20, 1877

Revelation Gradual—Hyrum Smith's Experience—the Lord 
Has not Shut Down the Gates of Revelation—the Church Organization 
not Perfected at Once. the Estabishment of Zion—Building 
Temples—Their Style and Character Progressive—
Diligence Will Secure the Blessing

Discourse Delivered By Elder Orson Pratt, at a Special 
Conference, at Logan. on Sunday Morning, May 20th, 1877.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

Vol. 19,  p.8
I will read a few items from scripture spoken by Mormon, which will be
found on the 484th page of the Book of Mormon, European edition—"And
now there cannot be written in this book, even a hundredth part of the
things which Jesus did truly teach unto the people; but behold the
plates of Nephi do contain the more part of the things which he taught
the people; and these things have I written, which are a lesser part
of the things which he taught the people; and I have written them to
the intent that they may be brought again unto this people, from the
Gentiles, according to the words which Jesus [p.9] hath spoken. And
when they shall have received this, which is expedient that they
should have first, to try their faith, and if it so be that they shall
believe these things, then shall the greater things be manifest unto
them. And if it so be that they will not believe these things, then
shall the greater things be withheld from them, unto their
condemnation. Behold I were about to write them all which were
engraved upon the plates of Nephi, but, the Lord forbid it, saying, I
will try the faith of my people; therefore, I, Mormon, do write the
things which have been commanded me of the Lord."

Vol. 19,  p.9
The reason why I have read these words is to show to the people more
fully, or to impress upon their minds the way and manner in which the
Lord deals with his people. It is within his power, if he see proper
to do so, to pour out upon the people a vast amount of knowledge all
at once, that their minds may be completely surfeited with the
abundance of the knowledge communicated to them. But the Lord has not
seen proper to thus deal with the Latter-day Saints. He has another
object in view than this. He intends to instruct them little by
little, here a little when it is needed, and there a little when it is
needed; giving them a line upon this subject when it is necessary, and
there a line upon another subject, leading them along, step by step,
just as a wise, careful parent would his little children, until they
become instructed in every principle that would be for their good. It
is not because the Lord is not willing that his intelligent children
should enjoy this greater amount of knowledge; it is not because he
does not desire the human family to placed in possession of all the
wisdom that their hearts are prepared to receive. He is willing, on
his part, that the people should become very intelligent in regard to
everything, pertaining to their future welfare. He is willing that
they should know more concerning himself, his attributes and their
own, to learn concerning the glories of his kingdom and the mysteries
thereof and everything that would be essential for their comfort and
happiness in this world. This the Lord is willing to do in behalf of
his children. But he knows far better than we do, what the people are
prepared to receive, and what they are not prepared to receive; and we
can see this illustrated by the words which I have read. Mormon
informs us that he was about to write all the things which Jesus had
taught, but the Lord expressly forbade it, and the reason, as given to
Mormon for not permitting this was, that, he intended to try the faith
of his people in the latter-days, and of whom he said that if they
would believe these things and hearken, then should the greater things
be made manifest to them; but if, on the other hand, they should not
believe these few things, then should the greater things he withheld
from them, to their condemnation.

Vol. 19,  p.9
This reminds me of a certain saying, given in 1829, before the rise of
this Church. Hyrum Smith had left his home in Manchester, N.Y., and
had gone down to Susquehanna, Penn., about, a hundred miles, to visit
his brother Joseph, the Prophet, who was then in the act of
translating the Book of Mormon. When Hyrum arrived he felt very
anxious to know about his calling and ministry—whether he could not go
forth to preach these glorious things. It would be very natural for a
person to feel very anxious about this, for the things contained in
the manuscript, so far as he had become acquainted [p.10] with them,
were so glorious, that he wished everybody to know about them. As will
be found on page 98 Doctrine and Covenants, the Lord told Hyrum not to
be in a hurry. In other words, the Lord had his own time to ordain to
the ministry, his own time to send forth missionaries among the
people. "Don't you be in a hurry in this matter." But said the Lord to
him, "I will tell you what you may do; you should study my word which
has gone forth among the children of men, and also that which shall
come forth, even that which is now being translated." "Seek first to
obtain my word, then shall your tongue be loosed; then, if you desire,
you shall have my spirit, which shall enable you to convince men of
the truth." Another lesson to be learned from this is, that Hyrum,
instead of being in a great hurry in this matter, was required to
store up the word of God in his mind, to be thoroughly acquainted with
the Jewish record, as well as that which was then being translated,
until he had obtained all that the Lord should grant to the children
of men in the generation that was then living—1829. We may learn that
the Lord did intend to give only about so much to the generation then
living.

Vol. 19,  p.10
A great many have supposed that there must be a great lack on the part
of the Latter-day Saints, because spiritual knowledge is not all the
time being poured down from heaven, like a flood in their midst; some
become doubtful and feel to murmur and complain one to another,
carrying the idea among the people that God has forsaken Zion, that
God has, in a measure, withdrawn his spirit from us: saying, "Where
are the revelations such as were given in the days of Joseph? The Lord
then poured out upon us of his spirit continually; we then received
record after record, book after book, etc." The reason is clearly
defined here; the Lord, in his own time, will fulfill and accomplish
his purposes, and he was determined, not only in these days, but he
had the same determinations some fifteen centuries ago, when he talked
with Mormon the Prophet, that a people who should live on the earth in
the last days, should have just about so much information, and no
more, as far as sacred records and books are concerned. Do not
misunderstand me by this expression, and carry it to the other
extreme, and say, that God determines to give about so much, and then
shut down the gate and give no revelation at all. But he intended, so
far as the great principles of the Gospel are concerned, the
fundamental principles of salvation, that we should have the Bible and
the Book of Mormon. Then he determined, still further, that there
should be a sufficiency given from year to year, during the life-time
of the Prophet Joseph, to know how to properly organize the Church.
These further revelations were published in the Doctrine and
Covenants. These having been given as a pattern, for the commencement
of the organization, the Lord has seen proper to withhold, for the
time being, the giving of additional sacred records, that the Saints
might show their faith. "I will try the faith of my people, I will see
whether they will be obedient to my commandments, and the laws which I
have revealed to them. If they will be faithful—if they will practice
upon that which I have given, then shall the greater things be made
manifest to them. But if they will not do this, they shall be withheld
from them, to their condemnation."[p.11] 

Vol. 19,  p.11
There will be a point, in the history of this people, when they will
be counted worthy to receive all that knowledge and intelligence which
the Lord has held in reserve for them, from before the foundation of
the world. Such is the glorious destiny of this people, to be realized
in due time. But our present work is to comply with that which God has
already given, and which he may hereafter give, through the living
oracles that he has placed within our midst.

Vol. 19,  p.11
Now the Lord has not shut down the gate; he has not closed up the
spirit of inspiration, as all these people are witnesses. What man,
unless he had been under the spirit of inspiration, and the wisdom
that comes down from heaven, could have led forth this people from the
midst of the wicked, and established them here in this mountain
desert, and created the wonders we now behold? No man, however great
might be his natural wisdom and ability, could have accomplished a
work of this nature, unless aided by direct revelation. The Spirit of
the living God, from the time of the death of Joseph to the present,
has rested upon President B. Young, urging him forward, first to
organize the people and lead them forth from the midst of their
enemies, and, second, to establish them here in these mountains. He
had not the experience, beforehand, to do this; he had never lived in
a country where the people were accustomed to irrigate their farms; he
had never lived in a country where the people necessarily were
compelled to live compactly together, as we have to do here. But he
had been accustomed to live in a country where the people spread
abroad wherever they took a notion to; consequently it was just as new
to him, when entering these valleys, as to the rest of us. And nothing
but the Spirit of the living God, the inspirations of the Holy Ghost,
could have enabled him to do what he has done, and to direct all this
people throughout this Territory, in regard to their settlements, not
only here, but wherever the Latter-day Saints have been located.
Consequently, you perceive that God has not forsaken us, the spirit of
revelation has been with us. But then it has not been wisdom in God,
that all this revelation should be written and published; because many
things the servants of God are inspired to do under one set of
circumstances, would not be required of them, under a new condition of
circumstances; hence, such revelations would not become a standing law
for all future time. For instance, in order to form new settlements,
the circumstances are very different from what they are after you have
enlarged your settlements and become numerous in population, and other
duties become necessary. Consequently the Lord has imparted a little
here, and a little there, and instructed and counselled the people,
through his servants, what should be done in the incipient stages, or
in the forming of settlements, in this mountain region.

Vol. 19,  p.11
In the midst of all this continuous organization that has been going
on, ever since the rise of the Church, it is not to be wondered at,
that many things have been left apparently at loose ends, for the time
being, in order that the people might prove themselves. Men have been
sent, year after year, to form new settlements, and to do this kind of
work, and that kind, without being specially ordained to accomplish
those particular duties. What for? To see whether they would manifest
that the Spirit of the living God was with them, and [p.12] that they
were worthy of ordination; and if so, then afterwards they should be
ordained and set apart, as Bishops, as presidents of Stakes etc. But
one may inquire, "Why not perfect these organizations at once?"
Because there is a day of calling, which is distinct from a day of
choosing. And when the Lord has called his servants and appointed them
to peform a certain work, if they manifest a willingness, on their
part, to exercise the wisdom that comes from God, in the performance
of their duties, then perhaps the day of choosing may come, and they
be set apart and ordained, according to the law contained in the Book
of Covenants. It means, at this present stage of the work, having
toiled now about thirty years in these mountains, that the Lord is
about to "right up" the people; and he has inspired him who presides
over us, to organize us more fully. Let those be chosen who have
fulfilled their appointments in faithfulness; let them be ordained,
and have their counselors; let them act now in a higher sphere, with
more power, because they have proven themselves faithful over a few
things, therefore let them be made rulers over many things. This is
after the order of heaven; this is after the order of that judgment
that will be more fully carried out in the great day of the Lord.
Things will pass along here in time, as a pattern of things in regard
to his future kingdom. They will pass along for years, until, by and
by, in the great judgment day, these persons will have gained an
experience and knowledge that will qualify them to act efficiently in
the duties and callings to which they have been called; and they will
act, not as those who are ignorant, but as men who have had a
practical experience, year after year, having used their stewardship
to the glory of God.

Vol. 19,  p.12
Brother Erastus Snow spoke to us very plainly, last evening, in
relation to all the officers, from the commencement of the Church down
to the present time. When we have done all we can do, towards
organizing as far as possible, according to the written law of God, as
given to us in our weakness, have we completed the organization? By no
means. The organization is only perfect as far as the people are
prepared to receive it, and no further. To say that there will be a
stated time, in the history of this Church, during its imperfections
and weakness, when the organization will be perfect, and that there
will be no further extension or addition to the organization, would be
a mistake. Organization is to go on, step after step, from one degree
to another, just as the people increase and grow in the knowledge of
the principles and laws of the kingdom of God, and as their borders
shall extend. For instance, to illustrate my ideas more fully upon
this point. We read, in the Scriptures of truth, concerning the
latter-day Zion; we read that Zion is to become a great people, "a
small one to become a strong nation." We also read that out of Zion
shall go forth the law. We also read that Zion is to become so
glorious, in times to come, that the nations that are afar will say to
one another, "Surely Zion is the City of our God, for the Lord is
there; his power is there, his glory is there," etc. Now if there be a
time, in the history of the latter-day Zion, that the power of God
will be made manifest in their midst, so as to stir up the nations
afar off, causing them to exclaim that Zion is truly the City of God;
her laws are divine; let us become subject to her laws; do you suppose
that [p.13] we, with our present organization, after perfecting it as
much as we can expect to, could be ready and prepared to send forth
laws to foreign nations for their government? No. There would then be
persons ordained and set apart for various purposes, not to bestow any
new Priesthood, for it is all included in the everlasting and eternal
Priesthood, after the order of the Son of God; but to set apart
persons already holding the Priesthood in the great organization; to
receive divine laws; or, in other words, to regulate the nations,
according to the laws of Zion; that they may understand her laws, and
know what the divine government is, by which they are to be governed;
in other words, ministers or plenipotentiaries are to be sent forth to
transact business among all nations and peoples who willingly shall
become subject to the laws of Zion. As to the rebellious nations,
there will be none left alive. As it is written, "that nation or
kingdom that will not serve thee shall perish." "Those nations shall
be utterly wasted away;" consequently, the nations left, who are not
totally destroyed will be anxious to be governed by the laws of Zion.
Hence there will be an organization before the winding-up scene that
will control the nations politically, giving them the privilege of
remaining in their own land if they choose to do so, but subject to
the laws of Zion.

Vol. 19,  p.13
I will not, however, confine the future organizations of the Church of
God to the political matters of the nations. There is to be a more
perfect organization between the living and the dead of all former
dispensations, which organization is just as necessary as that which
exists among the living, on this side of the grave. This organization
will be fully completed, at a certain period, pointed to by the
Prophet Daniel, who says, that he saw in a night vision, and beheld
until the Ancient of Days came; and he describes his great and
glorious appearance: his face was like a flaming fire, and the hair of
his head was white as wool; his chariots were like unto chariots of
fire, and thousand thousands ministered unto him and ten thousand
times ten thousand stood before him; and the books were opened. And
many things are to be accomplished when this great general assembly of
immortal beings come from heaven, communicating with those who are
mortal here upon the earth. In other words, every man in that immortal
host, among those that shall come down from heaven, and every man
among the mortal host will understand his place and calling in this
great, grand organization of the Ancient of Days; and you will find no
unbroken links there. The Ancient of Days is the father of all; he is
our first progenitor, and when he shall reveal himself, to set in
order all of his righteous sons and daughters, he will not forget
those who have already passed through former dispensations. Every
dispensation will be connected; and the last dispensation of the
fullness of times will have given to them the keys and powers,
knowledge, and understanding, and revelations to know how to weld
every link, in order that the entire chain may be completed and made
perfect.

Vol. 19,  p.13
Moreover let us now come back to the living. We are commanded to build
Temples? Why? what is the great object of building Temples in this
dispensation? It is to effect the accomplishment of the very work I
have hinted at; the very work of organization that must be completed,
by the time the Ancient of Days shall come; the very work that must
[p.14] be introduced, that the children may be more perfectly
connected with the fathers of all the former dispensations; and that
the Saints of all former dispensations may understand the work that is
being done by their children on their behalf, so that when the heavens
shall reveal them, they will find things ready to receive them. Before
that time, I have no doubt, the generation will have passed away that
were living in 1829; but all things will be added to those revelations
that the Lord gave to that generation, namely, the records of the
ancient Nephites; they existed in great numbers and are of great
importance, records kept by their Kings, records of the history of the
Nephites for over a thousand years, records of their proceedings and
of the things that God had revealed to them, records that were secret,
and not permitted to come forth in the days of weakness, records that
revealed all things from the foundation of the world to the end
thereof, records that were kept when Jesus administered to the
Nephites, the ninety-ninth part of which was not written by Mormon,
all of which are to come forth. What for? To teach the Latter-day
Saints how to organize, how to be prepared for the things that are
coming. Then we will know something about what is termed the United
Order, when we get hold of these records of the experience of the
Nephites for 165 years in the Order; the experience of the people of
this great western hemisphere, from the northern to the southern
extremily; they will have left some records of their acts and doings
that cannot fail to be of great worth to the people of these latter
times.

Vol. 19,  p.14
But first, says the Lord, "I will try my people; I will perfect them;
I will see whether they will be obedient to my commandments; I will
reveal to them little by little; I will give them line upon line; I
will impart a little light upon this subject and upon the other
subject: and if my people shall enquire of me, in relation to these
things, then I will teach them still more, giving them another line
and another precept, I will issue forth another commandment; but if
they do not inquire of me, and their hearts be found full of
covetousness, and they feel in their hearts to slight these things
which I have given to them, then I will withhold the greater
information; I will not let them know the law which I gave to the
ancient Nephites; I will withhold many things calculated to benefit
them, until they learn the things that they are already taught. But
when they become obedient students, obedient men and women of God,
obedient to my commandments, hearkening to the voice of my servants,
giving heed to the whisperings of my spirit, doing away with
covetousness, then I will reveal more; I will introduce more and more
of the principles of the United Order, necessary to govern the people,
and to prepare them for the great day of the Lord, which is to come.

Vol. 19,  p.14
In the beginning of the dispensation it is necessary that there should
be chosen vessels, raised up on purpose to bear witness of the things
of God, to lay the foundation, and to establish the Gospel in the
earth. To do this, it is necessary that these witnesses, though
inexperienced, should receive revelations and administration of
angels, that they may testify, that there may be sufficient evidence,
or sufficient number of witnesses sent forth, that the Lord may be
justified, in the great day of judgment, in judging the people. But
how dangerous it is for people to see heavenly visions, and receive
the ministration of angels in their [p.15] ignorance. How dangerous
for people in their ignorance to obey the Gospel! Yet shall we say
that they shall not obey it, because they are very ignorant? No. Let
them step forth with all their hearts and obey the Gospel, that they
may be put in possession of the Holy Ghost; then if they will seek to
cultivate their minds, cherishing that Spirit in their hearts and
developing every principle of righteousness, and doing away every
iniquitous practice, they shall receive more and more of the Holy
Spirit, with its gifts. So in regard to these heavenly manifestations.

Vol. 19,  p.15
In the year 1829 Oliver Cowdery, David Whitmer and Martin Harris were
chosen as witnesses to behold the angel of God; to behold the plates
in the hands of the angel; to gaze upon the ancient engravings, and to
hear the voice of the Lord, at the same time, proclaiming to them,
that the plates had been translated correctly, and commanding them to
bear record of the same to all peoples, nations and tongues, to whom
the work should be sent.

Vol. 19,  p.15
Now this was truly a great manifestation. But who was Oliver Cowdery?
who was David Whitmer? who was Martin Harris? Poor, weak, frail men;
two of them quite young, one of middle age. They had but very little
experience; they knew nothing about the arrangement of the
organization of the Priesthood, as we now know; they had no Teachers
to visit them from week to week. Yet in the midst of all this
ignorance, what a glorious manifestation they received from heaven!
They lacked experience; they had not been prepared as Joseph was. He
was prepared by a series of years of experience, in beholding visions
and angels.

Vol. 19,  p.15
In the year 1823 the angel first came to him, telling him about the
plates, also telling him that he would return one year afterwards,
when he would give him further instruction. Why this delay? why not
commit to his charge the plates at once? It was because of his want of
experience. It is true, he had previously received a heavenly vision
some four years before, in which he had seen the face of God, the
Father. But he lacked all other qualifications; he was left more or
less to himself, and the angel was determined to impart to him
experience, year after year, for the space of four years; during
which, whenever Joseph needed chastisement he received it at the
appointed time; his failings were corrected; he was shown wherever he
had erred; and he was taught what to do: he was instructed little by
little, until he learned, by practice, to do the will of God. Then the
sacred records were committed to him; but not so with the three
witnesses referred to, and hence they kept not the holy commandments
as they ought to have done. They had too much knowledge for their
limited experience. You recollect what the Lord has said upon this
subject—Where much is given, much is required; and where but little is
given, but little is required. Much was given to these three
witnesses, and much was required at their hands. Hence a sin that they
might commit would throw them into tenfold more darkness than any man
who had never seen so great things. This accounts for their apostacy,
not for their denying the truth, for they never did that; they held
fast to the truth; they declared that the Book of Mormon was true and
never denied their testimony. It is not a matter of mere faith with
them; they knew it. But how great is the darkness in them that sin
against so much light! The Lord told us,[p.16] when we were living in
the State of New York, to go to the Ohio; there to build a Temple to
the name of the Most High. And there the Lord condescended to bestow
upon his servants and people a great endowment, a blessing such as was
not known among the children of men. And from thence they should go
the nations of the earth and publish these things. We went to the
Ohio; and after we had been sufficiently taught and instructed, the
Lord commanded us through Joseph, to build a Temple, giving the
pattern thereof, and the size thereof, the size of the inner and outer
courts, the size of the several rooms and apartments, and the form of
the pulpits and everything pertaining to it, was given by the
inspiration of the Almighty that rested upon Joseph, and upon those
associated with him.

Vol. 19,  p.16
When the Temple was built, the Lord did not see proper to reveal all
the ordinances of the Endowments, such as we now understand. He
revealed little by little. No rooms were prepared for washings; no
special place prepared for the anointings, such as you understand, and
such as you comprehend at the period of the history of the Church!
Neither did we know the necessity of the washings, such as we now
receive. It is true, our hands were washed, our faces and our feet.
The Prophet Joseph was commanded to gird himself with a towel, doing
this in the Temple. What for? That the first Elder might witness to
our Father and God, that we were clean from the blood of that wicked
generation, that then lived. We had gone forth according to our best
ability, to publish glad tidings of great joy, for thousands of miles,
upon this continent. After this we were called in, and this washing of
hands and feet was to testify to God that we were clean from the blood
of this generation. The holy anointing was placed upon the heads of
his servants, but not the full development of the Endowments in the
anointing. These administrations in the Kirtland Temple were revealed,
little by little, corresponding with what I have already been saying,
that the Lord does not give the fullness at once, but imparts to us
according to his own will and pleasure. Great were the blessings
received. We were commanded to seek to behold the face of the Lord; to
seek after revelation; to seek after the spirit of prophecy, and the
gifts of the Spirit; and many testify to what they saw. But yet they
were inexperienced; they had not proven themselves in their religion
long enough. They obtained blessings greater than some of them were
prepared to receive. They perhaps might have been faithful if they had
exercised the agency which God gave them. But how easily are mankind
toppled first this way, then that way, and are led astray, even after
the heavens were opened and chariots and horses of fire, as well as
angels were seen: still many of these brethren apostatized.

Vol. 19,  p.16
Now perhaps some of you may say, "Withhold these things; do not send
angels; do not bestow the gifts of prophecy, if by being so blessed we
are in danger of apostatizing from our religion." This is the other
extreme; on the other hand, we are commanded to seek the face of the
Lord always, that we may possess our souls in patience. Again, about
three years after the organization of the Church, the Lord gave a
revelation contained in the Doctrine and Covenants, saying, "It shall
come to pass that every soul that comes to me, obeys my commandments,
and hearkens to my [p.17] voice, and calls upon my name shall see my
face, and know that I am." He has ordained that in his holy House, in
a Temple built to his name, these great blessings shall be made
manifest to his servants and people. He has told us also the
privileges of these two Priesthoods. The privilege of the lesser
Priesthood is to see angels. How should they seek after this blessing?
By merely praying, and acting dishonestly, full of covetousness, and
all manner of evils clinging about us because of our traditions? Is
this the way to seek for so great blessings? It is by giving heed to
the instructions and laws that pertain to the teaching of this lesser
Priesthood; and when this is done, we may claim the ministrations of
holy angels.

Vol. 19,  p.17
Again, what are the promises made to the high Priesthood of the order
of the Son of God? We are told, in the revelation given on the 22d and
23d days of September, 1832, that without the ordinances of this high
Priesthood the power of godliness could not he made manifest to men in
the flesh. For, says the revelation, "Without this Priesthood, no man
can behold the face of God the Father and live." Again, says the
revelation, "this Moses plainly taught to the children of Israel in
the wilderness, and sought diligently to sanctify his people, that
they might behold the face of God. But they hardened their hearts, and
could not endure his presence."

Vol. 19,  p.17
Here then we perceive that one blessing of this high Priesthood is to
behold the face of God the Father and live. And this blessing is, not
merely for the persons holding the Priesthood, not merely for those
who have been ordained, after the order of the Son of God; but every
one that keeps "my commandments and obeys my voice," etc. This is the
privilege of the whole Church; it is the privilege of all the people
of God, to sanctify themselves, to be obedient to his laws, and to
behold his face, not only the face of Jesus, but of God the Father,
and still live.

Vol. 19,  p.17
What means, says one, that passage in the Book of Moses, where the
Lord, speaking to Moses, says, "Thou canst not see my face: for there
shall no man see me and live," etc. This very passage is explained by
new revelation. The Lord at that time became angry with the children
of Israel, and he decreed that no man of that whole congregation
should behold his face at that time. Hence the Lord said to Moses,
"Thou shalt not behold my face as at other times." How plain that
little sentence of new revelation is, showing that Moses had, at other
times, enjoyed that privilege, and that it was the privilege of the
Children of Israel to become sanctified, and to behold the face of
God; but at that time, in consequence of their wickedness, he in his
anger, forbade them that privilege. Soon after, he made a decree that
all that congregation should be left without this privilege, and he
took his presence away from them, because of their transgressions and
rebellions, that, had not the Lord withdrawn his presence from them,
they might have been totally destroyed. The Lord desired to remember
his covenants with Abraham, Isaac and Jacob; for he promised them that
he would bring up their seed to the promised land; and in order that
he might do this he determined not to go up in their midst; for should
he do so, he might break forth upon them, and utterly destroy them.

Vol. 19,  p.18
Now we have a promise given to us, that when we are redeemed, and
[p.18] permitted to return to our promised land, his presence shall go
with us.

Vol. 19,  p.18
We have a promised land, as well as Israel. The Lord said, on the 2d
of January, 1831, "And I hold forth and deign to give unto you greater
riches, even a land of promise, a land flowing with milk and honey,
upon which there shall be no curse when the Lord comes:

Vol. 19,  p.18
"And I will give it unto you for the land of your inheritance, if you
will seek it with all your hearts:

Vol. 19,  p.18
"And this shall be my covenant with you, ye shall have it for the land
of your inheritance, and for the inheritance of your children forever,
while the earth shall stand, and ye shall possess it again in
eternity, no more to pass away." Here, then, was a covenant made, that
the Latter-day Saints should have for their particular portion a
promised land. We were commanded to purchase the land for the time
being; for it was to be signally our land of promise, and our
children's land of promise, while the earth should stand, and then
they should have it to all eternity.

Vol. 19,  p.18
We are at present cast out of that land, the same as the Israelites
were in the land of Egypt, being away from their promised land. We are
here in these mountain valleys. It is a goodly land which the Lord has
pointed out for us. We are making preparation for our great redemption
to go back to the promised land, the same as the Israelites are to
gather back to their promised land. And a further promise is made unto
us, in this connection, that when the time shall come, the Lord will
raise up a man like unto Moses who shall deliver this people out of
bondage, the same as the children of Israel, their fathers, were
delivered. And he tells us that he will do this with a mighty hand and
an outstretched arm. And he also says, that his angels shall go before
us, and also his presence. Here then is a promise made to the
Latter-day Saints, that the presence of the Lord, as well as his
angels, should go before their camp.

Vol. 19,  p.18
I mention these things to show you what the Lord intends to bestow
upon you, that your hearts may not faint, while encountering the
trials of reclaiming the desert country; that you in the midst of
difficulties and tribulations may still have faith in regard to the
promises of the future.

Vol. 19,  p.18
In another revelation given in an early period of the history of the
Church, the Lord commanded his people to build unto him a House,
promising that if they built a house unto his name, according to the
commandment and pattern which should be given, and providing they
suffered no unclean thing to enter it, so that it should not be
defiled, the Lord himself would appear in it; his presence would be
there; his glory would be there; and all that should go into that
House, who were pure in heart, should see him. Here then you perceive
that there are certain places appointed, and certain provisions to be
complied with before the face of the Lord can be seen. He has said
that his people are always to build unto his name a house. What for?
That his name might be there; that his angels might be there; that his
presence might be there; and that there the fullness of the holy
Priesthood might be more fully revealed, and that there all the
ordinances might be performed, that were ordained from before the
foundation of the world. This is the object of Temples. It is to
connect the children to the fathers: it is to bring about an
organization between the living and [p.19] the dead. It is seen that
when the seventh angel shall sound his trumpet, preparatory to the
coming of the Son of Man; when the Saints shall receive their
inheritances and be made equal with him, they, the dead, as well as
the living, receive their inheritances; that will be a perfect
organization. When Adam, and Enoch, and his Zion, and all the
righteous men before the flood, and all the holy patriarchs and
Prophets of the eastern and western Continents, men who lived on the
earth as strangers and pilgrims, but who through the eye of faith were
permitted to behold, that in the dispensation of the fullness of
times, all things would be gathered in one that were in Christ, even
all things which are in heaven and which are on the earth; I say that
when all these receive their inheritances, this will be an
organization that takes hold of eternity, that takes hold of the
children of God in all ages, that unites all dispensations in one,
that brings all the kingdoms. and authorities, and powers, of all
other dispensations, and unites them in one; and upon whom knowledge
like a flood will be poured out even upon the vast congregations of
the Church of the First Born, the living and the dead, for the dead
will then be living.

Vol. 19,  p.19
Ought not these things, Latter-day Saints, to stimulate every
individual to be diligent in the work given him to do, lest he fall
out by the way; lest his crown be taken front him and placed upon the
head of another; lest the talent he may have hidden in the earth be
taken from him and be given to him that hath more abundantly? How
diligent we should be! How faithful in the performance of our several
callings, and how willing to hearken to the counsels and instructions
of those placed over us? By and by we will have Temples, with a great
many things contained in them which we now have not; for with them, as
with all other things, the Lord begins little by little; he does not
reveal everything all at once. He gave the pattern of these things in
Kirtland, Ohio, as the beginning; but there were not rooms for the
washings, no rooms such as we have now, and such as were prepared in
the Nauvoo Temple; and in other respects, there was something added to
the Nauvoo Temple. Why; Because we had greater experience, and were
prepared for greater things. There was no font in the basement story
of the Kirtland Temple, for baptismal purposes in behalf of the dead?
Why not! Because that principle was not revealed. But in the Nauvoo
Temple this font was prepared, which was something in advance of the
Kirtland Temple. We have, of late, constructed a Temple at St. George.
Blessings have been administered in that Temple, that were totally
unknown in the two former Temples, namely, endowments for the dead.
Again, by and by, we build a Temple in Jackson County, Missouri. Will
it be built according to the pattern of our present Temples? No. There
will be, according to the progress of this people, and the knowledge
they receive, and the greatness of the work that is before them, many
things, pertaining to the pattern, that will then be given, which will
differ materially, or will be, at least, in addition to that which is
in these Temples now built. I think if you will go and search in the
Church Historian's office, you will find a plan of a Temple, that is
to be built in Jackson County, which will be very different from the
little Temples we now build. By and by [p.20] there will be a Temple
built at Jerusalem. Who do you think is going to build it? You may
think that it will be the unbelieving Jews who rejected the Savior. I
believe that that which is contained on the 77th page of the Book of
Mormon, as well as in many other places, in that same book, will be
literally fulfilled. The Temple at Jerusalem will undoubtedly be
built, by those who believe in the true Messiah. Its construction will
be, in some respects different from the Temples now being built. It
will contain the throne of the Lord, upon which he will, at times,
personally sit, and will reign over the house of Israel for ever. It
may also contain twelve other thrones, on which the twelve ancient
Apostles will sit, and judge the twelve tribes of Israel. It will,
very likely, have an apartment, with a table, on which food and drink
will be prepared, such as are suitable to the taste and happiness of
immortal resurrected beings, thus fulfilling the words of Jesus—"Ye
that have followed me in the regeneration shall eat and drink at my
table, and sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of
Israel." Amen.

Joseph F. Smith, April 2, 1877

Belief and Knowledge—Personal Knowledge 
Indispensable—Possession of the Holy Ghost Necessary 
to the Knowledge of the Truth—How to Obtain the Holy Ghost—
His Office—the Enmity of the World Towards the Prieshood 
An Evidence of Its Divine Authority—Always Was and 
Always Will Be So—Conditions Upon Which 
Blessings Are to Be Obtained, or Lost

Discourse By Elder Joseph F. Smith, Delivered in 
the Tabernacle, at St. George, Sunday, April 2, 1877.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

Vol. 19,  p.20
During the time I may occupy, I desire to express my feelings with
regard to my faith in the Gospel, and the great latter-day work in
which we are all more or less engaged, that you as well as my brethren
may know how I stand before God and man.

Vol. 19,  p.20
I was born in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, but not
under the sealing covenant; that principle was revealed to this Church
subsequent to my birth. I have been reared in the midst of the people
called Latter-day Saints, receiving most of my limited education in
their society, and that during my childhood under the guidance of my
mother. Since the age of 15 years, I have been engaged more or less in
[p.21] the ministry, and have received instruction through having the
counsels and teachings of the servants of God, as you all have; but
some, perhaps, have not enjoyed this priviledge to so great an extent
as others who have been less abroad. In my childhood I learned to
believe the Gospel, and in the divine mission and calling of the
Prophet Joseph Smith, in the visitation of the angel Moroni, in the
establishment of the kingdom of God on the earth, and also in the
gathering together of the people of the Lord, and many important
things connected with this great latter-day work.

Vol. 19,  p.21
On my first mission I began to learn something for myself; I had
hitherto believed the testimonies of the servants of God whom I had
heard converse and preach, as well as the instructions I received from
a most kind and affectionate mother, as also what I could comprehend
through reading the Book of Mormon, the Doctrine and Covenants, and
the Bible. But in the ministry, where I labored earnestly, I began to
comprehend more fully, through the inspiration of the Holy Spirit,
what I had read and been taught, and so they became in my mind
established facts, of which I was as absolutely certain as I was of my
own existence; and from the beginning of my experience as an Elder in
the Church until the present, if there has been a moment in my life
when I have doubted the divinity and truthfulness of these things, it
has escaped my notice, and it is to-day as much a matter of fact with
me, as it is that I live.

Vol. 19,  p.21
I long ago learned to prize the principles of the Gospel, as of far
greater importance than all earthly things; they are of more value
than this present life, for without the Gospel it is valuless, the
grand object and purpose of life being attainable only through being
obedient unto the Gospel.

Vol. 19,  p.21
A saying of the Savior is here forced upon my mind, "For what shall it
profit a man if he shall gain the whole world and lose his own soul?
or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?" Again, "I am the
door, by me if any man enter in, he shall be saved," but only upon
this plan can he be saved.

Vol. 19,  p.21
By the principles of the Gospel, as revealed through the Prophet
Joseph Smith, we are privileged to secure unto ourselves the gift of
eternal life, which is the greatest gift of God. Without these
principles we are as the dumb animal, so far as relates to the
knowledge of God, for our fathers were unable to teach us, they knew
no more of the ways of God, or the plans of salvation, than the
children, notwithstanding their boasted enlightenment and their
possession of the holy Scriptures. They were not acquainted with the
principles of life, they knew not the law of the Lord, and neither did
we until we received and obeyed the Gospel, thereby obtaining heavenly
light through the channel of the Priesthood. Before this we were as
they were, clinging to dead forms, puzzled to divine the meaning of
many things which under the light of inspiration have become plain and
easy to be understood. "And this is life eternal, that they might know
thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent."

Vol. 19,  p.21
It behooves the Latter-day Saints, and all men, to make themselves
acquainted with "the only true God, and Jesus whom he hath sent." But
can we through our own wisdom find out God? Can we by our unaided
ingenuity and learning fathom his purposes and comprehend his will? We
have, I think, witnessed examples [p.22] enough of such efforts on the
part of the intelligent world, to convince us that it is impossible.
The ways and wisdom of God are not as the ways and wisdom of man. How
then can we know "the only true and living God, and Jesus Christ whom
he has sent?" for to obtain this knowledge would be to obtain the
secret or key to eternal life. It must be through the Holy Ghost,
whose office is to reveal the things of the Father to man, and to bear
witness in our hearts of Christ, and him crucified and risen from the
dead. There is no other way or means of attaining to this knowledge.
How shall we obtain the Holy Ghost? The method or manner is clearly
marked out. We are told to have faith in God, to believe that he is,
and that he is a rewarder of all who diligently seek him; to repent of
our sins, subdue our passions, follies, and improprieties; to be
virtuous, honest, and upright in all our dealings one with another,
and enter into covenant with God that we will from thenceforth abide
in the principles of truth, and observe the commandments which he has
given us, then to be baptized for the remission of our sins, by one
having authority; and when this ordinance of the Gospel is complied
with, we may receive the gift of the Holy Ghost by the laying on of
the hands of those clothed with the authority of the Priesthood. Thus
the Spirit and power of God—the Comforter, may be in us as a well of
water springing up unto everlasting life. He will bear record of the
Father, testify of Jesus, and "take of the things of the Father and
reveal them unto us," confirming our faith, establishing us in the
truth, that we shall be no longer tossed to and fro by every wind of
doctrine; but shall "know of the doctrine" whether it be of God or of
man. This is the course—it is simple, reasonable, and consistent. Who
is there with common abilities that can fail to see, or comprehend it?
Indeed, in the language of the Scriptures, it is so plain, that "the
wayfaring man, though a fool, need not err therein."

Vol. 19,  p.22
Having entered into this covenant being cleansed from sin, and
endowed, with the gift of the Holy Ghost, why should we not abide in
the truth, continuing steadfast before God and firm in the great work
he has established on the earth? We should never cease to serve Him,
nor thwart his mercy and goodness towards us; but ever live so that
the Holy Spirit may be within us as a living spring, calculated to
lead us to perfection in righteousness, virtue, and integrity before
God, until we accomplish our earthly mission, performing every duty
that may be required at our hands.

Vol. 19,  p.22
In this way I have learned the Gospel which I was first taught to
believe, which belief is now superseded by knowledge. For now I know
that God lives, and that Jesus Christ was sent into the world to atone
for the original sin, and also for the actual transgressions of
mankind, inasmuch as they themselves will repent of their sins and
humble themselves before Him in their pursuit of the gift and blessing
of eternal life. We should not be satisfied with the testimony alone
of our brethren. It is well and good, it is indeed encouraging and
cheering to the heart to hear the testimonies of the servants of
God,—to believe that God has raised up men in this dispensation and
made them witnesses of Him and his Son Jesus. and who have been shown
the mysteries of heavenly things, and commanded to bear record of what
they saw and heard; yes, it is a joy to the soul to have men among us
who are [p.23] inspired by the Holy Spirit and full of the light of
truth and of the power of God, bearing their testimony unto us that
this is the work of God, that God lives, that Jesus is the Christ—the
Savior of the world, and that he has spoken to the inhabitants of the
earth in the day in which we live, but is this sufficient to satisfy
me? No. It will not suffice me to believe that you know the true and
living God, etc. I must receive this knowledge for myself as you have
received it. Is not the way open to me to comprehend the purposes and
the will of God concerning my salvation, as to you? Certainly it is.
It is for all, yea, every son and daughter of Adam to learn the will
of God, to receive the testimony of the Spirit for him and herself,
and not to depend alone upon the testimonies of these good men that
God has raised up to fill the positions they occupy. And if we should
pin our faith to them, although we might realize consolation and even
joy and satisfaction in hearing their testimonies, yet, unless we
receive the inspiration of the Holy Spirit, the time will undoubtedly
come when the winds will blow and the storms beat upon the house, we
thus may build and it will fall. What a deplorable condition we would
then find ourselves in!

Vol. 19,  p.23
Is it not necessary for all to be capable of judging as to whether the
testimonies of these men are of God or man? How can we know that what
they testify of, is true? how can we know that they bear witness of
the Almighty, or that they possess the holy Priesthood authorizing
them to minister in the ordinances of the Gospel? I answer, only by
and through the inspiration of that Holy Spirit which is given to all
who diligently seek and obtain it according to the promise.

Vol. 19,  p.23
Then if we would know the Lord Jesus Christ, and his servants, who are
in our midst, and that their testimonies are true, we must enjoy the
light of the Spirit of the living God individually. The possession of
this heavenly knowledge is absolutely necessary to keep us in the
paths of life and truth, for without it we cannot distinguish the
voice of the true shepherd, which is spiritually discerned; and
although we may be in fellowship with the Church, fully believing the
counsels of our brethren to be dictated by wisdom, yet without
something more than mere belief or supposition we cannot stand; and
furthermore under such circumstances we cannot consistently claim that
we have part or lot in the kingdom of God. For as it is written, "An
actual knowledge to any person, that the course of life which he
pursues is according to the will of God, is essentially necessary to
enable him to have that confidence in God without which no person can
obtain eternal life. For unless a person does know that he is walking
according to the will of God, it would be an insult to the dignity of
the Creator were he to say that he would be a partaker of his glory
when he should be done with the things of this life. But when he has
this knowledge, and most assuredly knows that he is doing the will of
God, his confidence can be equally strong that he will be a partaker
of the glory of God. Then let us search after truth—for the light of
the Spirit which leadeth into all truth, that we may comprehend the
Gospel, be able to sustain the hands of the servants of God in their
efforts to build up Zion, and work out, our own salvation. Though all
the world should be saved but ourselves, we being excluded from the
kingdom, what will it profit us? To see our [p.24] fellow-creatures
enter into salvation and be exalted into the presence of God, and the
door closed against us, would indeed be poor consolation or comfort.
But if we would enter in, we must do the will of the Father, keep his
commandments, possess the gift of the Holy Ghost, enjoy the testimony
of Jesus, and become witnesses of the truth for ourselves; we then may
build upon a foundation more lasting than the solid rock. That when
trials come and temptations surge against us, as they will do, we may
stand and endure to the end. For not every one that saith Lord, Lord,
shall enter into the kingdom, but he that doeth the will of the
Father, etc.; or, as the wise man once said, "the race is not to the
swift, nor the battle to the strong, neither yet bread to the wise,
nor yet, riches to men of understanding, nor yet favor to men of
skill." Nevertheless, "he that endureth to the end shall be saved." I
cannot believe for a moment that any of us will attain to the gift of
eternal life, unless we shall qualify ourselves through the truth, in
the manner God has prescribed, and in that way become worthy of it. We
most obtain this light by revelation, we cannot do it by our own
wisdom. God will give us knowledge and understanding, he will lead us
in the path of truth if we put our whole trust in him and not in man.
He then can and will preserve us, and all the powers of the earth
combined cannot destroy us, for we are in His hands. Here are our
fathers and leaders that have passed through the school of experience;
they have seen what the enemies of this kingdom have tried to do, and
know full well what they would do if they had it in their power. It
has ever been the desire of the wicked to destroy the people of God.
They have never slackened their efforts, nor failed to use all the
means in their power, nor hesitated to resort to the most cruel, foul
and fiendish acts to accomplish their nefarious purpose. This same
cruel enmity, although for the time being, to some extent subdued or
held in check by the Almighty, still smoulders and rankles in their
hearts, awaiting a favorable opportunity to burst forth as fiercely as
at any time during the life of the Prophet Joseph. This is one of the
strongest evidences we can have of the divine mission of President
Brigham Young. Because of the inspiration of the Almighty and power of
God which has rested upon him and accompanied his administrations, he
has been the very centre of the target at which all the deadly weapons
of the enemy has been aimed ever since the death of the Prophet
Joseph. I say this is one of the strongest evidences we can have of
this fact, aside from the testimony of the Holy Spirit, which bringeth
knowledge. It is unmistakable. The hatred of the wicked always has and
always will follow the Priesthood and the Saints. The devil will not
lose sight of the power of God vested in man—the Holy Priesthood. He
fears it, he hates it, and will never cease to stir up the hearts of
the debased and corrupt in anger and malice towards those who hold
this power, and to persecute the Saints, until he is bound. He
delights in apostacy and in apostates, and uses them for his purpose,
but what does he or his emissaries care for their organizations? Do
they hate them? Is the world moved with anger or malice against them?
No. They become a part of the world, fraternize with the people of the
world and lose their distinction or identity, as the people of God
notwithstanding their [p.25] claims and pretentions to being believers
in the Prophet Joseph Smith, and the Gospel which he was instrumental
in restoring to the earth.

Vol. 19,  p.25
What a host of apostacies there have been since the organization of
this Church! There have been Rigdonites, Strangites, Benemites,
Wightites, Gladdenites, Cutlerites, Morrisites, Josephites, and the
duce knows what ites? But what does the world care about these?
Nothing. Why? Because they have forfeited the Priesthood, they have
not the power, nor the principles of salvation only in part; they have
deserted the cause, have struck hands alike with the infidel and the
bigot, and formed an alliance with the maligners and persecutors of
the Saints, and therefore they are harmless in the eyes of he world
and of their master whom they have blindly listed to serve. While
these men who hold the keys of the Priesthood of the Son of God, who
have lead forth the Saints out of bondage and oppression, such as
could not be endured in the States, who have gathered the people from
afar, and planted them in happy homes and peaceful dwellings, who have
reared cities, towns and villages well organized, well governed and
prosperous, and in short wrought miracles in the deserts, and who
still counsel and direct the Saints in the paths of life, are held up
to the ridicule and contempt of the world. Their peace, good names,
honor, possessions and lives as eagerly and persistently sought after,
but with less effect, by the blood-thirsty hearts and crimson hands of
relentless persecutors as during the lifetime of Joseph Smith the
martyr, when the Saints were driven from Ohio, expelled from Missouri,
or banished from their homes in Illinois. Such has always been and
such is to-day the spirit of the world towards us. This alone is
sufficient evidence to demonstrate the loyalty of this people to the
kingdom of God, and their possession of the Gospel which is the power
of God unto salvation. Do you want any stronger proof of this, when
you contemplate the sayings of the Scriptures, "If ye were of the
world the world would love his own; but because ye are not of the
world, but I have chosen you out of the world, therefore the world
hateth you." (John xv, 19.) "And ye shall be hated of all men for my
names sake." (Matt. x, 22. "If they have persecuted me they will also
persecute you." (John xv, 20.) "In the world ye shall have
tribulation." John xvi, 33.) "Blessed are ye when men shall revile
you, and persecute you, and say all manner of evil against you falsely
for my sake." (Matt. v, 11.) "Yea and all that will live godly in
Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution." (2 Tim., 3, 12.) Therefore,
"Marvel not my brethren if the world hate you." (I John iii, 13.) "Yea
the time cometh that whoever killeth you will think that he doeth God
service.', (John xvi, 2.) This was the nature of the legacy the Savior
left his disciples and followers. Is it strange that we should inherit
the same? Certainly not, if we are the disciples and followers of
Christ, for the same warfare continues between him and Belial, and
will until Satan is bound and righteousness triumphs upon the earth.

Vol. 19,  p.25
It is a consolation therefore to know, that, notwithstanding our many
shortcomings, frailties, and imperfections, the Evil one, with the
world at his back, considers us of sufficient importance to oppose and
persecute us with such bitter hatred as he does. Yes, I say it is
encouraging to know, that, as a people we are sufficiently faithful
and worthy before the Lord,[p.26] notwithstanding our opportunities
for improvement, to arouse the indignation and hatred of the wicked,
and to entitle us to the chastisement of God, through his servants,
for our improprieties, for "whomsoever the Lord loveth he chasteneth."
But we should not provoke the displeasure or incur the chastisement of
the Almighty—presuming upon his forbearance and mercy by neglecting to
perform those duties and responsibilities so justly required of us—but
we should be most diligent, putting forth every energy in our power to
correct our ways, and thus increase our faith that we may become more
worthy of the blessings and protection of God, than hitherto. He is
more willing to bestow blessings upon us than we are to use them
properly when we obtain them, thus by our unworthiness we may prevent
ourselves often from receiving the very blessings we desire, and that
he is not only abundantly able, but willing and ready to shower upon
us if we were worthy, for he cannot consistently bestow "pearls upon
swine." No blessing or good will be withheld from those who are
prepared and worthy to receive and make a wise use of it. The kingdom
of God is to be enjoyed by the Saints—those who are righteous, not
those who are wicked. If we prove unworthy, Zion will have to be
redeemed by our children, who may be more worthy, while we may be
kept, like the ancient children of Israel, wandering in the
wilderness, enduring hardships, persecution and trials, until we shall
have suffered the penalty of neglected, not to say broken and
unfulfilled covenants.

Vol. 19,  p.26
May the Lord bless us all that we may prove ourselves faithful and
efficient servants unto him, is my prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.

Charles C. Rich, May 12, 1877

Saints Should Be Whole-Hearted—Seek First the 
Kingdom—the Latter-Day Work a Revelation—Joseph Smith 
Illiterate—Our Agency Accepts or Rejects—Love of the Truth 
Proved More By Example Than Precept—An Important Generation

Discourse By Elder Charles C. Rich, Delivered in the New 
Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Saturday Afternoon, May 12, 1877.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

Vol. 19,  p.26
I am glad to enjoy the opportunity of meeting with the Latter-day
Saints in this Tabernacle in Conference, under circumstances so
favorable. I have been much interested in listening to the
instructions we [p.27] have heard this day. They are words of
encouragement to the faithful, they strengthen the weak, they enkindle
within us all the fire that burns yet not consumes; and we are
stimulated to continue in the good fight of faith despite every
opposing power.

Vol. 19,  p.27
We embraced the principles of the everlasting Gospel in various lands,
and we gathered here for the express purpose of learning further of
his ways that we might walk in his paths. It therefore is plain and
easy to understand the great obligation that we have placed ourselves
under, an obligation that becomes the more serious and important as we
count the years of our membership in this Church, and as we have had
opportunity. To become efficient laborers in the kingdom, is that we
learn the mind and will of God concerning us, and then go forth and do
it to the very best of our ability and power. Unless we seek the Lord
with our whole heart, willing to sacrifice all for him and his cause,
we cannot be wholly accepted of him.

Vol. 19,  p.27
We are told by revelation that all blessings are to be enjoyed upon
the principles by which his kingdom can be built up, and upon no
other. It would be in vain for us to imagine that we are going to
enjoy the blessing of the celestial world by adopting any principles
we may choose, or that may be suitable to our own peculiar ideas and
feelings. Then the first lesson for us to learn is how we can best
become acquainted with the wishes of our Father, how we can best use
our time and our talents to subserve the interests of his cause here
upon the earth. We have entered the door of the kingdom, and that is
about all. The actual work we have only commenced, and who cannot see
that it is of the greatest importance that we organize ourselves that
we may the better prosecute our labors! We pray that the will of God
may be done on earth as in heaven. What does it avail us if we do not
seek first the kingdom of God and all its righteousness? And how can
we obey this divine injunction unless we seek in the right and proper
way to establish its principles in our hearts and lives, giving that
kingdom and its government a foundation, a chance to develop itself
into the proportions it eventually will do.

Vol. 19,  p.27
The tendency of mankind generally is to gratify a craving for this
world's goods, adopting such ways as will best secure to them their
heart's desire; this really is their aim and object of life. When we
reflect that we live in this important age, when God our heavenly
Father has again spoken to the children of men, revealing to them his
designs and purposes and the only way to be saved, it is time for us
to awake to a sense of duty and prepare ourselves in all readiness,
for he does not speak in vain; all must be fulfilled even as it is
written, whether we individually take part in it or not.

Vol. 19,  p.27
The Lord will have a people trained in the school of experience until
they shall be prepared to receive him when he shall come to dwell upon
the earth for the space of a thousand years. This we understand; we
have been taught it by divine instruction, and it is for us to be
willing to be taught and to be used in accomplishing the preparatory
work. He has also declared by the voice of his servants whom he has
raised up, and by his own voice, that the wicked and those who delight
in abominations he will overthrow as individuals and as nations; and
in the place [p.28] thereof he will have a righteous people who will
fear and obey him in all things. This has been preached to the world
now for nearly half a century, and we are still declaring it. We know
not how many will hearken to this warning voice, but we do know that
history informs us that Noah preached one hundred and twenty years,
warning the people of threatened judgments, preaching to them the way
of life, with but very little success. The word of the Lord throngh
Noah was verified and fulfilled even as he had declared it.

Vol. 19,  p.28
The words of the Lord were lamentably fulfilled on the heads of his
chosen seed, because they rejected the same Gospel message which was
sent unto them. And the Lord has said that in the last days his word
should be verified as in former times. True, the message might be
lightly esteemed, and they that bear it, as well as those that receive
it, may be set at nought, just in the manner that his word and people
always have been treated by the world of mankind generally.

Vol. 19,  p.28
This Latter-day work has been commenced by an illiterate, unlearned
boy; but like the leaven that was put into the measures of meal, it
has worked until already it attracts not only the attention of men of
high and low birth, but of nations. And although its advocates have,
as a general thing, been persons of humble birth and of limited
education, where has appeared the man that has succeeded in gainsaying
them, and proving false the principles they teach? That individual is
yet to be found; he cannot be found nor never will be, for it is the
truth, we bear the new and the everlasting Gospel which is
incontrovertible. And still, with all this before the world, how few
comparatively hearken to and obey the message! and how many
imperfections we find existing among us! We need careful and gradual
training, to be taught a little now and again; and many times we find
ourselves almost ready to relinquish our hold on eternal life, having
need to be converted again to the truth; and yet we call ourselves
Latter-day Saints.

Vol. 19,  p.28
The question that oft times arrests my attention is, if we receive not
the truth as it is presented to us here, will we be willing to
hereafter? Some people imagine that when we pass from this stage of
our being we shall all be in a condition to receive truth whether we
received or rejected it while upon this earth. It is by reason of our
agency that we reject truth and accept evil; and we will find when we
go hence that we shall still be possessed of the same agency; and if
we were not willing to receive the truth in this world, what assurance
have we that our agency will not lead us to reject truth hereafter. If
Latter-day Saints cannot endure to the end, if they cannot in their
hearts receive as well as practice all of the principles of the Gospel
as they are made known to them by his servants, it is folly in the
extreme for us to allow ourselves to believe that by rejecting certain
principles here we will be able to practice them in the world to come.

Vol. 19,  p.28
We will also find that there are certain things that can be preformed
in this world, that peradventure cannot be attended to anywhere else.
Baptism by immersion is an ordinance essential to salvation; it is the
door to the kingdom and none can be saved without it; and it is an
ordinance that strictly belongs to this life. There are also certain
ordinances essential to our exaltation in our Father's kingdom that
can be performed only in Temples, except in [p.29] certain peculiar
circumstances; and in order that we should derive their benefit we are
called upon to erect these sacred edifices. These are ordinances
all-important in their nature that belong to this life, they must be
attended to here, that we might be prepared to enter upon the duties
of the life to come.

Vol. 19,  p.29
There is one matter that has received a great part of my attention
particularly of late, that is the conforming of my will to the will of
God, not only pertaining to things spiritual but also to things
temporal associated with my every-day life. And it appears to me that
we as a people have now reached that stage of the latter-day work when
this same question is brought right home to the minds of all who claim
membership in the Church and kingdom of God. There is one thing he
will require of us, that is to prove by example as well as precept
that we love him beyond any and everything else; he will require that
we establish beyond a doubt that our affections and hearts are his,
and that to do his bidding and further the interests of his cause is
our greatest and fondest desire.

Vol. 19,  p.29
There seems to be throughout the world a great love for wealth. It is
true that riches oft-times secure ease, comfort and enjoyment. But
then these are indulgences that belong only to this life; as no man
brought anything into the world, so none will take anything away. What
then may we expect to enjoy in the hereafter? Such blessings only as
are secured unto us through the sealing ordinances of the holy
Priesthood which reach behind the veil. While reflecting on this,
would it not be well for us, as Latter-day Saints, to also imagine, if
we can, our feelings if through unworthiness on our part we should
find ourselves in the next world disappointed. I think that when we
consider these things, that compared with our eternal happiness
everything else is small and of little moment.

Vol. 19,  p.29
There is much required at our hands, we have not only to labor for
ourselves, but for our dead friends, whom we shall meet sooner or
later. If when we renew our acquaintance with them we can tell them
that we officiated in the Temple ordinances for them, it will afford
us joy as well as them; but if when we shall meet them we are not the
bearers of such welcome intelligence, feelings of remorse will
overtake us in not having done our duty, when opportunity was afforded
us to do so. These are some of my reflections relative to some of our
present and immediate duties.

Vol. 19,  p.29
I am pleased to say that wherever I go I perceive a willingness on the
part of the people to build Temples, and also to become united in
establishing ourselves upon such a basis as will make us independent
of the surrounding world, producing and manufacturing everything we
need for use and wear, and thus become self-sustaining; so that when
Babylon shall fall we may sustain no loss.

Vol. 19,  p.29
There has never been a generation of time so important as the one in
which we live. Our prospects too are peculiarly and unusually
encouraging, for the Gospel we preach will never be taken away from
the earth, and as long as we prove faithful we will maintain our
rights which God has given us. There is a prospect too of our
posterity living when peace for the space of a thousand years shall be
on this earth, when the Savior and holy beings will visit with men in
the flesh, and then his glory will surround the habitation of the
Saints. I know of no previous dispensation that had such encouraging
and glorious prospects.[p.30] 

Vol. 19,  p.30
Then let me say to the Latter-day Saints, let us practice the
principles of our holy religion, be willing to be directed and used
for the good of our Father's cause, in whatever capacity we may be
placed, and be servants and Saints of God in very deed. And that this
may be our happy lot is my prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.

Orson Pratt, May 18, 1877

Prayer By Elder Orson Pratt, on the Occasion of Dedicating 
the Temple Site at Logan, Cache County, Utah, on 
Friday, at 12 M. O'Clock, May 18, 1877.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

Vol. 19,  p.30
O God, the Eternal Father, in the name of thy Son Jesus Christ, thy
people and thy servants have met together upon this ground, for the
purpose of dedicating the same unto the Lord our God, for building a
house to thy name, even a Temple, wherein thy servants and thy
handmaidens may receive such blessings as thou hast ordained to be
bestowed upon thy people, that are pure in heart. We desire, our
Father, that we may do this work with holiness of heart, that we may
have the Spirit of the Lord our God to rest upon us, that we may
dedicate and consecrate this place to be most holy—a sacred and holy
place unto thee, whereon may be erected a Temple that shall be
acceptable in thy sight. By virtue and authority of thy holy
Priesthood, we do dedicate and consecrate this Temple site, and its
immediate surroundings. We pray that it may be sanctified, that the
foundation thereof may be steadfast, that it may be permanent, even as
a rock.

Vol. 19,  p.30
We pray that thou wilt bless those who shall labor thereon; those that
shall make the necessary excavation for the basement story; those that
shall quarry the rock, either from the quarries of the mountains or of
the valleys; those who shall be engaged thereon and have the
superintendence of this place; those that shall shape and cut the rock
and prepare them to be placed in their proper places on the building;
those who shall be engaged in drawing the sand, the lime and the clay,
and in working the mortar; and all those that shall be engaged in any
way on the erection of the building, whether in cutting and preparing
the timbers, in quarrying rock, or in whatever work they may be
engaged, pertaining to the building of this Temple, that they may be
preserved by thy power, that thy protection may be over them, that thy
holy angels may be with them, and that they may labor with their
mights upon the edifice, until it shall be finished, until it shall be
prepared for a still further dedication; that it may be built
according to the instructions and inspiration and revelations of thy
[p.31] Holy Spirit, that shall rest more especially upon the First
Presidency of thy Church; that thou wilt reveal to them the pattern of
this building, and all things appertaining to its entire construction,
that the same may be given to them by the inspiration of thy Spirit;
that thou wilt raise up those who shall be skilled workmen to adorn
and beautify the various apartments, and beautify and adorn the
pulpits that shall be made for the various orders and presidents of
thy holy Priesthood, and for all the work that shall be placed upon
this holy Temple; that for strength, and for grandeur, and for beauty,
it may be a house which thou shalt delight in. For, O Lord, we know
that thou hast promised to place thy name in the House that thy people
build to thee, if they shall do the work with holiness of heart. But
thou, O Lord, dwellest in heaven, in thy celestial abode, and thou art
clothed with greatness, glory and power, but yet thou dost condescend
to have holy places here upon the earth, where thou canst more fully
manifest thyself to thy servants and handmaidens. We therefore pray
that the house which thy people shall erect upon this spot may be a
holy place, where the inhabitants of Logan, of Wellsville, of Hyrum,
and of all the towns and counties round about, that shall assist in
the work of building, may be abundantly blessed therein; that it may
be a place, a holy place, a holy sanctuary to them; that those of thy
people who shall seek thee in thy house, and shall offer their prayers
and their supplications to thee, may be heard in heaven, thy dwelling
place, and their petitions be answered to them, according to the
righteousness of their hearts.

Vol. 19,  p.31
We pray that thy blessing may be upon all those upon whom thou hast
laid this duty of erecting this Temple, that they may be stirred up
with great energy and much faith, to devote their means, and their
ability and talents, and all that thou hast given to them, to perform
the work that thou hast, through thy servants, required at their
hands; that they, when it is completed, may have a place in this
House; that they may receive ordinances therein; that it may be a
house wherein they can minister for themselves, in their washings, in
their anointings, in their endowments, in their baptisms for their
dead, in their confirmations, and in their sealing ordinances; that in
all of these things thy people may accomplish the work which is
required of them, in this House; and that records thereof may be kept,
and that there may be a place in thy House for the holy records of thy
Church—records that shall be acceptable in thy sight, records that
shall he most holy, and stand to the justification of thy people who
adminster therein, and those who receive ordinances therein, whether
for themselves or their dead; that out of all these books thy people
may be judged, according to their works, according to that which they
do, in thy name, with uprightness of heart.

Vol. 19,  p.31
Now, holy Father, we ask thee to bless this Temple site, this land on
which this House shall be erected. Bless the elements thereof, that
the same may be sanctified and purified and made holy. Bless the
waters that come down from the mountains, whether they shall be
conveyed in ditches, or aqueducts, or canals, that they may be blessed
and made pure, for the purposes for which they shall be used, in thy
holy Temple. We pray that thou wilt not only bless the place of the
building, but all its [p.32] surroundings; bless this plane or bench,
and the streets around, and the shade trees which are for the purpose
of ornamenting, that thy blessing may be upon them, that they may grow
to beautify the place of this sanctuary, that there may be a place
where thy people shall delight to congregate themselves, and wherein
they shall delight to enter into holy communion in supplication to the
Most High, and to hold holy converse one with another.

Vol. 19,  p.32
May thy blessing be upon all those of thy people who reside in this
county and the surrounding counties, that shall do this work, that
they may be blessed in their basket, and stores—blessed in their
orchards and gardens, in their farms and fruits. Wilt thou, O Lord,
restrain the coldness of the climate, the frosts and the snows, that
they may not fall upon the earth out of season, that the earth may not
fail to yield to thy people rich harvests, that they may reap and
gather in great abundance? May thy blessings be upon all the labors of
their hands, and grant that their flocks may be greatly increased and
multiplied. Wilt thou bless their labors in their endeavors to
beautify their habitations, and in planting out shade trees to make
this a delightful place, upon this thy footstool?

Vol. 19,  p.32
O Lord, bless him whom thou hast inspired, even thy servant, President
Brigham Young, to say to thy people, "Build to the Lord a house in
this part of the Territory." Bless him, O Lord, with long life; bless
him with exceedingly great health and strength of body. Remove from
him all the infirmities of old age. Grant, O Lord, that he may live to
see this House erected, finished and set in order, according to thy
righteous will, that within its walls he may rejoice in the midst of
his brethren, and not only live to see the finishing of this Temple,
but to behold the completion of the Temple to be erected in Salt Lake
City, and the one commenced at Manti, in Sanpete County; that he may
rejoice and be made glad in all thy goodness, and in beholding the
beauty of the works of the hands of thy people, and thy blessings that
shall be in their midst. Bless, O Lord, his generations after him,
that they may rise up and be mighty men in the earth; that they may be
clothed with the power and the spirit, so abundantly manifested upon
their respected father; and may his descendants, in all generations,
enjoy, even more abundantly, superior wisdom and knowledge and
understanding from the heavens, to discern in their several callings
all things which shall tend to the blessing and glory and future
exaltation and progress of mankind on the earth; and that there never
may be a time or period, in all the generations of this world, when he
shall not be represented by a numerous posterity, who shall enjoy the
fullness of the holy Priesthood, and the powers, blessings, and keys
thereof.

Vol. 19,  p.32
Bless, O Lord, his Counselors and the Council of the Twelve Apostles,
and bless all who preside, not only in this Stake of Zion, when it
shall be more fully set in order, but in all the Stakes of Zion
throughout these mountain regions. Bless this whole community, that
they may be prepared to enter into thy House, when it shall be
completed, with clean hands and pure hearts.

Vol. 19,  p.32
May blessings, and heavenly manifestations, and excellency of wisdom,
and fullness of knowledge be the portion of thy Priesthood and of thy
Saints, throughout all their dwelling places, but more especially in
these holy places, appointed and dedicated unto thy great name,
wherein thou [p.33] wilt dwell among thy people forevermore. Hear, O
Lord, these humble petitions of thy people, and mercifully accept the
dedication of this ground, by thy servants. All of which we humbly do,
and ask for, in the name of thy beloved Son, even Jesus Christ. Amen.

Brigham Young, May 18, 1877

Remarks By President Brigham Young, Made at the 
Close of the Foregoing Dedicatory Prayer.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

Vol. 19,  p.33
Brethren, if you will give me your attention, I will say a few words
to you. We have dedicated this spot of ground upon which we expect to
erect a Temple, in which to administer the ordinances of the House of
God. Into this house, when it is completed, we expect to enter to
enjoy the blessings of the priesthood, and receive our washings, our
anointings, our endowments, and our sealings; and the brethren will be
sealed to brethren to connect the links and make perfect the chain
from ourselves to Father Adam. This is the object of the Temple which
we are about to commence building at this place. We require the
brethren and the sisters to go to with their might and erect this
Temple; and from the architect to the boy that carries the drinking
water to the men that work on the building, we wish them to understand
that wages are entirely out of the question. We are going to build
this House for ourselves, and we shall expect the brethren and
sisters, neighborhood after neighborhood, ward after ward, to turn out
their proportion of men to come here and labor as they shall be
notified by the proper authorities.

Vol. 19,  p.33
This may be called a temporal work, but it pertains to the salvation
of ourselves as well as our friends who have passed behind the vail,
and also to the generations that are to come after us. We can carry
this Temple forward with our labor, without any burden to ourselves if
our hearts are in the work, and we will be blessed abundantly in doing
so. We will be better off in our temporal affairs when it is completed
than when we commenced, or than we would be if we did not build it.

Vol. 19,  p.33
The time we enjoy is the Lord's, but we have the permission to dictate
its use according to our own good pleasure. When the brethren come to
work on this Temple they may expect to be blessed of the Lord, in
proportion to their faith. We feel to ask the brethren to go to as
they may be called upon by those who shall be placed to take charge of
the work, and complete the building in three years from next fall—I
think it can be done within that time—that[p.34]  we may come up and
commence to give endowments. This work can be done with all ease in
that time if we are disposed to.

Vol. 19,  p.34
We pray for you continually, that you may be blessed. I feel to bless
you according to the power and keys of the holy priesthood bestowed
upon me, and my brethren with me, heart and hand, and all the Saints
feel to say "Amen," feel to bless each other, feel to do the work of
the Lord, and dismiss the narrow, contracted, covetous feelings that
are so interwoven with the feelings of our natures. It seems hard to
get rid of them, but we must overcome them and unite ourselves
together in the holy order of God, that we may be Saints of the Most
High, with our interests, our faith and labors, that our hopes and the
results of our labors may be concentrated in the salvation of the
human family.

Vol. 19,  p.34
Brethren and Sisters, try to realize these things. Awake and lay these
things to heart. Seek to the Lord to know his mind and will, and when
you ascertain it also to have the will to do it.

Vol. 19,  p.34
God bless you, Amen.

John Taylor, May 18, 1877

Remarks By Elder John Taylor, on the Temple Ground.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

Vol. 19,  p.34
I feel to rejoice to see the work of God progressing as it is today,
and to witness the spirit and feeling that are being manifested among
the Saints everywhere throughout the Territory for the advancement of
His Church and Kingdom on the earth. In my visit south to attend
Conference, I felt to rejoice exceedingly in seeing the Temple
completed at St. George. It is a most beautiful building, pure and
white as the driven snow, both outside and in. It is elegant in
design, and there is a manifest propriety and adaptability in all its
arrangements. The labor and finish exhibit talent and artistic skill
of the highest order, and it is chaste, exquisite, appropriate, and
beautiful in all its appointments.

Vol. 19,  p.34
Approaching from the north, with the black basaltic lava mountain
frowning on the background, and the grim red sandstone nearer its
base, relieved indeed by the beautiful city of St. George, with its
shrubberies, its gardens and orchards, its vines, its trees and
flowers, it stands as a chaste memorial, a sweet elysium, a haven of
repose, in this beautiful oasis of the desert; and is a proud and
lasting monument of its originator and designer, the fidelity of the
architect, the skill of the mechanics, and the faith, self-denial,
[p.35] liberality and devotion of the Latter-day Saints.

Vol. 19,  p.35
When I visited that holy Temple, accompanied by my brethren who were
with me, we experienced a sacred thrill of joy, and a solemn,
reverential sensation. As we entered its sacred portals, we felt that
we were standing on holy ground, and experienced, with one of old,
"Surely this is the House of God, and the gate of heaven." That is not
simply a metaphorical expression, but a reality, for it is in that
House, and it will be in the House to be built on this ground, that
the most sacred ordinances of God are to be performed, which are
associated with the interest and happiness of the human family, living
and dead. I felt to rejoice in my heart that we had been thus far
successful in the building of one temple to the name of our Father and
God.

Vol. 19,  p.35
On our return from St. George, when we came to Manti, in Sanpete
County, we found a place dedicated and set apart like this ground has
been. Again I felt to rejoice to witness the spirit and feeling that
were manifested among the brethren in that district of country;
everybody seemed desirous to commence the work of building the Temple.
When I heard of the one to be erected here my joy was still greater,
and I am indeed very happy for the privilege of meeting with you, of
taking part in this dedication, of listening to the prayer of Brother
Pratt and the remarks of President Young, all of which were dictated
by the Spirit of the living God, all of which have their meaning, and
ought to influence our hearts and minds, and lead us to take a deep
and abiding interest in the great and important things that are going
on in our midst and around about us. They are things in which the
angels and gods are interested, and in which God our Father is
interested, and all the ancient prophets and holy men of God that have
ever lived; all feel interested in these things which we are now
engaged in, and all stand ready to approve of our works. If we go to
work with all our hearts and with all our souls, we can accomplish it
within the time the President has given us. Yes, I will venture to say
we can do it in two-and-a-half years, instead of three-and-a-half
years. If we can lay aside our narrow, contracted ideas, and feel that
we are servants of the living God, that we are operating and
co-operating with Him and with the holy Priesthood behind the veil for
the accomplishment of this object, then the power and blessing of
Almighty God will be upon us and be within us, and we will feel like
giants refreshed with new wine, and the work of God will roll on, Zion
will arise and shine, and the glory of God will rest upon her.

Vol. 19,  p.35
I say "Amen" to the prayer of Brother Pratt, and to the remarks of
President Young, and I say God bless our President and his Counselors,
God bless the Twelve, and God bless the Presidents and Bishops and
every good man that fears him and keeps his commandments. Amen.[p.36] 

Brigham Young, June 17, 1877

Trying to Be Saints—Treasures of the Everlasting 
Hills—the Hill Cumorah—Obedience to True Principle 
the Key to Knowledge—All Enjoyment Comes From God—
Organization—Duties of Officers—Final Results

Discourse By President Brigham Young, Delivered 
at a Special Conference Held at Farmington, for the Purpose of 
Organizing a Stake of Zion for the County of Davis, on 
Sunday Afternoon June 17, 1877.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

Vol. 19,  p.36
I esteem it a privilege to meet with the Latter day Saints. I have
visited Farmington many times, and I can say that, as a general thing
in attending your meetings, I have felt much of the peace and
blessings that flow from heaven to this people.

Vol. 19,  p.36
I have no doubt that the majority of the people called Latter-day
Saints desire really to be Saints; were it not for this I might feel
partially discouraged. The people who are honest, who are seeking to
know and to understand the truth, they are the ones who, so far as
their faith and good works, and their influence and ability are
concerned, sustain the kingdom that God has commenced to establish on
the earth. When we consider the condition of the Latter-day Saints,
and see how many there are who seem to have their eyes fixed upon the
things of this world, things that are not lasting, but that perish in
the handling, and how anxious they are to obtain them, how do you
think I feel about it? We see many of the Elders of Israel desirous of
becoming wealthy, and they adopt any course that they think will bring
them riches, which to me is as unwise as anything can be—to see men of
wisdom, men that seem to have an understanding of the world and of the
things of God, searching after minerals throughout these mountains;
they traverse the hills, and they dig here and there, and keep digging
and picking, and rolling the rocks from morning till night. This chain
of mountains has been followed from the north to the south, and its
various spurs have been prospected, and what do they find? Just enough
to allure them, and to finally lead them from the faith, and at last
to make them miserable and poor. Ask the brethren why they do this,
and the ready reply will be, "Is it not my privilege to find a gold
mine, or a silver mine, as well as others?" As far as I am concerned I
would say, "Yes, certainly it is your privilege, if you can find one."
But do you know how to find such a mine? No, you do not. These
treasures that are in the earth [p.37] are carefully watched, they can
be removed from place to place according to the good pleasure of Him
who made them and owns them. He has his messengers at his service, and
it is just as easy for an angel to remove the minerals from any part
of one of these mountains to another, as it is for you and me to walk
up and down this hall. This, however, is not understood by the
Christian world, nor by us as a people. There are certain
circumstances that a number of my brethren and sisters have heard me
relate, that will demonstrate this so positively, that none need doubt
the truth of what I say.

Vol. 19,  p.37
I presume there are some present who have heard me narrate a
circumstance with regard to the discovery of a gold mine in Little
Cottonwood Cañon, and I will here say that the specimens taken from
it, which I have in my possession today, are as fine specimens of gold
as ever were found on this continent. A man whom some of you will well
know, brought to me a most beautiful nugget. I told him to let the
mine alone.

Vol. 19,  p.37
When General Conner came here, he did considerable prospecting; and in
hunting through the Cottonwoods, he had an inkling that there was gold
there. Porter, as we generally call him, came to me one day, saying,
"They have struck within four inches of my lode, what shall I do?" He
was carried away with the idea that he must do something. I therefore
told him to go with the other brethren interested, and make his claim.
When he got through talking, I said to him, "Porter, you ought to know
better; you have seen and heard things which I have not, and are a man
of long experience in this Church. I want to tell you one thing; they
may strike within four inches of that lode as many times as they have
a mind to, and they will not find it." They hunted and hunted,
hundreds of them did; and I had the pleasure of laughing at him a
little, for when he went there again, he could not find it himself."
(Laughter.)

Vol. 19,  p.37
Sometimes I take the liberty of talking a little further with regard
to such things. Orin P. Rockwell is an eye-witness to some powers of
removing the treasures of the earth. He was with certain parties that
lived near by where the plates were found that contain the records of
the Book of Mormon. There were a great many treasures hid up by the
Nephites. Porter was with them one night where there were treasures,
and they could find them easy enough, but they could not obtain them.

Vol. 19,  p.37
I will tell you a story which will be marvelous to most of you. It was
told me by Porter, whom I would believe just as quickly as any man
that lives. When he tells a thing he understands, he will tell it just
as he knows it; he is a man that does not lie. He said that on this
night, when they were engaged hunting for this old treasure, they dug
around the end of a chest for some twenty inches. The chest was about
three feet square. One man who was determined to have the contents of
that chest, took his pick and struck into the lid of it, and split
through into the chest. The blow took off a piece of the lid, which a
certain lady kept in her possession until she died. That chest of
money went into the bank. Porter describes it so [making a rumbling
sound]; he says this is just as true as the heavens are. I have heard
others tell the same story. I relate this because it is [p.38]
marvelous to you. But to those who understand these things, it is not
marvelous.

Vol. 19,  p.38
You hear a great deal said about finding money. There is no difficulty
at all in finding money, but there are a great many people who do not
know what to do with it when they do find it. This is the great defect
with the human family. I could relate many very singular
circumstances. I lived right in the country where the plates were
found from which the Book of Mormon was translated, and I know a great
many things pertaining to that country. I believe I will take the
liberty to tell you of another circumstance that will be as marvelous
as anything can be. This is an incident in the life of Oliver Cowdery,
but he did not take the liberty of telling such things in meeting as I
take. I tell these things to you, and I have a motive for doing so. I
want to carry them to the ears of my brethren and sisters, and to the
children also, that they may grow to an understanding of some things
that seem to be entirely hidden from the human family. Oliver Cowdery
went with the Prophet Joseph when he deposited these plates. Joseph
did not translate all of the plates; there was a portion of them
sealed, which you can learn from the Book of Doctrine and Covenants.
When Joseph got the plates, the angel instructed him to carry them
back to the hill Cumorah, which he did. Oliver says that when Joseph
and Oliver went there, the hill opened, and they walked into a cave,
in which there was a large and spacious room. He says he did not
think, at the time, whether they had the light of the sun or
artificial light; but that it was just as light as day. They laid the
plates on a table; it was a large table that stood in the room. Under
this table there was a pile of plates as much as two feet high, and
there were altogether in this room more plates than probably many
wagon loads; they were piled up in the corners and along the walls.
The first time they went there the sword of Laban hung upon the wall;
but when they went again it had been taken down and laid upon the
table across the gold plates; it was unsheathed, and on it was written
these words: "This sword will never be sheathed again until the
kingdoms of this world become the kingdom of our God and his Christ."
I tell you this as coming not only from Oliver Cowdery, but others who
were familiar with it, and who understood it just as well as we
understand coming to this meeting, enjoying the day, and by and by we
separate and go away, forgetting most of what is said, but remembering
some things. So is it with other circumstances in life. I relate this
to you, and I want you to understand it. I take this liberty of
referring to those things so that they will not be forgotten and lost.
Carlos Smith was a young man of as much veracity as any young man we
had, and he was a witness to these things. Samuel Smith saw some
things, Hyrum saw a good many things, but Joseph was the leader.

Vol. 19,  p.38
Now, you may think I am unwise in publicly telling these things,
thinking perhaps I should preserve them in my own breast; but such is
not my mind. I would like the people called Latter-day Saints to
understand some little things with regard to the workings and dealings
of the Lord with his people here upon the earth. I could relate to you
a great many more, all of which are familiar to many of our brethren
[p.39] and sisters.

Vol. 19,  p.39
Now, should you go prospecting for gold or silver, you will find just
enough to allure you and to destroy you. But it might be said, "Are
not the earth and the treasures the property of the Lord who created
them, and will he not, according to the promise, give them to his
faithful disciples?" O yes, this is strictly correct; but you mark
this—the man who is faithful to his calling and to this holy
Priesthood, never goes hunting for gold or silver unless he is sent.
Such men are found following their legitimate pursuits, working in
their fields, in their workshops and gardens, making beautiful their
habitations; in other words, engaged building up and assisting to
establish the Zion of God on the earth, with their minds centered on
the true riches and not upon the things of this world. People do not
know it, but I know there is a seal set upon the treasures of earth;
men are allowed to go so far and no farther. I have known places where
there were treasures in abundance; but could men get them? No. You can
read in the Book of Mormon of the ancient Nephites holding their
treasures, and of their becoming slippery; so that after they had
privately hid their money, on going to the place again, lo and behold
it was not there, but was somewhere else, but they knew not where. The
people do not understand this; I wish they did, for they would then do
as I do, pay attention to the legitimate business that God has given
them to perform. Do I run after mines or digging holes in the ground?
No, not at all. It is like the will-o'-the wisp, a jack o'-lantern.
You ask our business men, or go to California, and enquire there
whether it pays to hunt for gold. I will venture to say there never
was a dollar taken from the mountains of California, neither from
these mountains west, nor from out of this Territory, but what cost
from ten to one hundred dollars. Do you believe that? It is said a
great deal of money has been made here and there. Who has made it?
Considerable lead has been taken from here, and a little silver; but
when you count the time that has been spent, and after putting a fair
valuation upon it, you will find what I say to be a fact, to say
nothing of the lives and property that are lost. A little town
directly west of here, some fifteen months ago, contained a certain
number of men, who followed mining. We calculated their time at the
rate of what was paid for common labor; and then we ascertained the
amount realized from the treasure taken out of the earth, which was
well known; and it was shown that they spent in the neighborhood of
seven hundred dollars a day, and got in return about thirty. What they
did get was just sufficient to allure them.

Vol. 19,  p.39
The Lord has permitted our enemies to come among us, who would destroy
us if they could. They are only allowed to allure the minds of the
foolish and those who lack judgment and who know not the things of
God. But when we, as individuals and as a people, learn things as they
are, we will find this fact—all truth is worthy and worth possessing,
while all untruth is not worthy nor worth running after, nor working
for, nor spending our lives for. The Gospel of life and salvation
which God has revealed to us, incorporates all the systems there are.
Every true principle and every true science, and every truth there is,
are incorporated within the faith [p.40] of the Latter-day Saints.
This is something worth possessing, this is worth spending our time
for; but the religions of the day, independent of their moral worth,
are nothing but a myth, a shadow; there is no reality in them. But
when you come to the philosophy of the religion of heaven, you have
facts in your possession that are worth having, they are worthy the
admiration of the wise, the prudent, the noble, the great and those
that seek after the wisdom that comes from God, and the Latter-day
Saints are in possession of this treasure! What are we doing? If we
were the people of God, as we profess to be, there would not be a
dissenting voice in all Israel in obeying the Priesthood It was
observed this morning by brother Cannon with regard to yielding
obedience, that we were called upon to yield obedience because it was
a command of God, and our faith demands obedience. To what? Why?
Wherefore? Obedience to every principle of truth. What for? So that we
may become possessors of all truth. Why should we do it? Because it
gives us health, it gives us wealth, it gives us knowledge, it gives
us power, it gives us beauty, it gives us excellency, it gives us
treasures on the earth and treasures in heaven, it gives us a
knowledge of God and of the love of God, it gives us fellowship with
the Saints that are sanctified and glorified, and it gives us all
things that will promote happiness and peace. These are the reasons
why we do it. Should you take the other road, what do you get?
Nothing. When persons turn away from the Gospel of the Son of God,
what do they turn to? Nothing. And what do they turn from hereafter?
All things worth possessing, everything that men and the Gods can
possess in time and in eternity. Take the other road, and you get a
shadow for the time being, and you may think you have the substance,
but sooner or later you are left as a feather floating in the air, or
worse than a ship upon the ocean, without compass or rudder, deprived
of the light of the sun, the moon and the stars, tossed hither and
thither until it sinks to rise no more. In order to yield obedience to
the truth, you must love the truth and have the fear of God in your
hearts. All who feel the true spirit of this latter-day work delight
in the truth, they delight to hear the truth, and they delight to obey
the truth; it is their delight to know the mind and will of God, that
they may render obedience to it. This is the experience of every
faithful man and woman in this Church. But take the experience of the
apostates, and the experience of those who have risen up in opposition
to the Prophet Joseph Smith and the Gospel brought forth and contained
in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants and in the Book of Mormon, and
the revelations that he was the honored instrument in the hands of God
of revealing to the people; those that rise up in opposition to this,
who are they and what is their end? You will hear one fact from
them:—"Brother——, have you enjoyed yourself since resigning
'Mormonism?' Now speak the truth. Come, tell us just as it is. Have
you experienced joy and happiness since leaving the kingdom of God?
Come, now, don't lie!" Brother——answers, "I have not enjoyed one day's
peace sinee I left the Church." This is the declaration of the
apostates today, when they tell the truth about it. Look at their
countenances—is [p.41] there happiness depicted there? No, it is
sorrow; they choose error instead of truth, they love darkness rather
than light, and the end thereof, to use Scripture language, is death.
The sorrow thereof they feel every day, for man's spirit is operated
upon continually. We are as independent in our organization as the
Gods are, but still we are creatures of circumstances, influenced by
the spirits and by the powers of eternity that are here and round
about us. We are here and are operated upon by them in our
organizations. This is the place where every man commences to acquire
the germ of the independence that is enjoyed in the heavens. These
influences, in comparison, are like the cooling breezes from the
mountains that are so grateful to us, that revive and refresh us, that
give us life. But on the other hand, here comes the miasma from the
swamp, bringing disease and death, and without knowing we inhale the
poisonous air, we become conscious of weakness, we feel that we are
taking fever, that we are getting sick—we become a prey to the enemy,
and death ensues. That is the difference between the two influences
that operate continually on mankind. It is either enjoyment or
suffering. All are subject to these elements in which we live. Here is
the good operating, all the time telling men and women, before passing
the ordeals of redemption, that they must repent, that then the light
of Christ will be upon them from time to time, to operate upon their
minds, teaching them—you are doing wrong, you are saying that which is
not right, you have renounced the Book of Mormon, you have renounced
the Doctrine and Covenants, you have renounced Joseph, your
endowments, or Celestial Law. When they reveal the truth of their
hearts, they will say, as Lyman E. Johnson said, at one of our Quorum
meetings, after he had apostatized and tried to put Joseph out of the
way. Lyman told the truth. He said, "Brethren—I will call you
brethren—I will tell you the truth. If I could believe 'Mormonism'—it
is no matter whether it is true or not—but if I could believe
'Mormonism' as I did when I traveled with you and preached, if I
possessed the world I would give it. I would give anything, I would
suffer my right hand to be cut off, if I could believe it again. Then
I was full of joy and gladness. My dreams were pleasant. When I awoke
in the morning my spirit was cheerful. I was happy by day and by
night, full of peace and joy and thanksgiving. But now it is darkness,
pain, sorrow, misery in the extreme. I have never since seen a happy
moment.."

Vol. 19,  p.41
Lyman E. Johnson belonged to the Quorum of the Twelve; he was the
first man called when the Twelve were called; his name was first,
Brigham Young's second, and Heber C. Kimball's third. The testimony
that he gave of his bitter experience is the testimony that every
apostate would give if they would tell the truth. But will they
acknowledge it? No, because they do not want to tell the truth.

Vol. 19,  p.41
There is no enjoyment, no happiness, no comfort, there is no light to
my path, for me there is no real pleasure or delight only in the
observance of truth as it comes from God, obeying it in every sense of
the word, and marching forward as a good faithful soldier in the
discharge of every duty. The man or the woman—perhaps you may think it
presumptuous in me, but I will [p.42] promise you that what I am going
to say is the truth—who has embraced what is called "Mormonism," but
which is nothing more or less than the Everlasting Gospel of the Son
of God, who when counseled by men of God holding the eternal
Priesthood to do thus and so, and who will indulge in a spirit that
will prompt him to say, "O yes, I think I will use my own judgment. I
think I have discretion as well as you, and I will take my own course.
I can attend to my own business as well and perhaps a little better
than any one else, and therefore I don't need any one to advise me." I
say the man or the woman that will do so, thereby taking to himself or
to herself strength and wisdom to counsel themselves, unless they
repent, turn round and do better, they will go into darkness, and
sooner or later each person or persons will apostatize and go to
destruction. Do you believe it? It is just as true as the sun that
shines. Is it hard to believe? No, it is the easiest thing in the
world to believe the truth. It is a great deal easier to believe truth
than error. It is easier to defend the truth than to defend error. It
is necessary that the religions and creeds of the Christian world be
defended by the most able and learned students, in order to make them
popular and to appear as true. But after these Christian students have
been through academies and colleges; and the most famed seminaries in
the world, and after they have studied and studied, spending a
life-time in the acquisition of a theological education, it takes but
one of our boys, with the aid of the Bible and the little Catechism,
to wind them up as you would an old clock. This has been the
experience of many of our boys, and when they started out from their
homes to preach the Gospel, they did not know that they could say
anything at all about its principles; but when they have come in
contact with those who have professed much and who have undertaken to
disprove the Gospel as taught by the Latter-day Saints, their minds
have become enlightened and passages of Scripture have come to them
and they have discomfited their opponents, so that they have had
nothing to say. I have done so many times myself, and that too with a
few words; and the conversation would be turned to something else.
With all their study and learning, and with all the philosophy and
science there is brought to the aid of false theories, how easy it is
to believe the truth! It is much easier than to disbelieve it. Truth
commends itself to every honest person, it matters not how simply it
is told, and when it is received it seems as though we had been
acquainted with it all our lives. It is the testimony of the majority
of the Latter-day Saints that when they first heard the Gospel
preached, as contained in the Bible and Doctrine and Covenants,
although entirely new to them, it seemed as though they already
understood it, and that they must have been "Mormons" from the
beginning.

Vol. 19,  p.42
Well, before I sit down I will present to the congregation the names
of three of our brethren whom I shall recommend to form the presidency
of this Stake of Zion, which will comprise Davis County, and the name
of which will probably be Farmington Stake of Zion. (Here Pres. Young
proposed the names of Wm. R. Smith of Centreville as President, and
Christopher Layton of Kaysville as his first and Anson Call of
Bountiful as his second Counselors). I know some of you wish it
otherwise, or that some one else was chosen for President; but as we
cannot suit [p.43] everybody's desire in a matter of this kind, we
have to centre on one, and I have felt to suggest the name of brother
Smith. (Each name was put separately, and each vote was unanimous).

Vol. 19,  p.43
Before presenting the names of brethren to compose the High Council,
which would be in order to do, I propose for President of the High
Priests' Quorum the name of Thomas S. Smith, who was once Bishop of
this place. (Brother Smith was unanimously sustained; and brothers
Thomas Steele and Job Welling were elected as his Counselors, without
a single dissenting vote. The names of the brethren to act as members
of the High Council were also presented and sustained in a similar
manner).

Vol. 19,  p.43
The Wards will be organized hereafter; Bishops will be placed over
them, with their two Counselors, all of whom will be ordained High
Priests, if not already so ordained, and then be set apart to act in
their several offices. they then will form a court; and then all the
other quorums of Priesthood will be set in order. For what? Paul says,
"For the perfecting of the Saints, for the work of the ministry, for
the edifying of the body of Christ." But whether this will be the
result here I do not know. All I know is that it should be so, and if
every one does his duty and lives his religion, it will be so. (The
brethren chosen and elected to fill the several offices herein named,
were then set apart to act therein. The President then continued—)

Vol. 19,  p.43
Just a few words to the Presidency of this Stake of Zion. It is now
their duty to see that the officers within their jurisdiction perform
their several duties, it is sufficient work for them too if they will
attend to it. The High Council I hope will not have much business to
do. I am told that there have only been three cases during the last
twenty-three years, that have gone for trial before the High Council
from Farmington. That is doing very well. To the now acting Bishops,
who will be ordained Bishops, as well as to brother Hess, who I
believe is the only ordained Bishop in the county, I will say that you
will now be required to look after your several Wards more assiduously
than heretofore; see that Teachers are diligent in the performance of
their duties, and that all difficulties that may arise among the
brethren of the Ward be settled, if possible, by the Teachers; and
also see that all who claim membership in this Church observe the
moral law of our religion. We shall not expect to hear of people
breaking the Sabbath, and a hundred other things all of which are
inconsistent with our holy callings, and opposed to the accomplishment
of the work that the Father has given us to do. You are culled upon
now to make yourselves familiar with the revelations and commandments
that have been given us of the Lord for our perfection, for our
sanctification preparatory to our exaltation, and so live that our
acts and conversations may conform to the same. We expect to see a
radical change, a reformation, in the midst of this people, so that,
when the proper authorities shall call upon you to do thus and so,
every one may be found willing and ready to respond, placing himself,
with all he commands, for the up-building of the kingdom of God. This
is in accordance with a revelation given to this Church before the law
of Tithing was revealed; but in consequence of unbelief and
imperfection on the part of the people it was not observed, and hence
a law more adapted to their condition was given, namely, that of
Tithing. You are called upon [p.44] now to improve your ways, to seek
with all earnestness for an increase of faith that you may live
according to the higher laws, which is your privilege to do, and which
is so necessary for our peace and comfort and for the good order of
society and for the salvation of the Latter-day Saints. We shall look
for this change, and I do not think we shall be disappointed; if at
all, I believe it will prove a happy disappointment to all Israel,
because of the great reformation that will be effected among the
Latter-day Saints.

Vol. 19,  p.44
Brethren and sisters, we feel to bless you, we are blessing you all
the time, and God is blessing you. See how he has tempered the
elements; how he has held our enemies in check, and delivered us out
of their grasp and power; how he has prospered us when we have
confined our attention to our legitimate business; and I can say with
all propriety that, if we had strictly followed the counsels that have
been given from the commencement until to-day, instead of being in
such poverty, as we are in one sense, we would be a self-sustaining,
independent people, commanding millions just as easy as we now command
thousands. But how unwise, how foolish some of our brethren are! I am
ashamed of them, and their condition is deplorable. Instead of
beautifying their homes and improving their farms, and helping to
reclaim the community and build up the Zion of the latter-days, they
have done—what? Dug holes in the ground? and, I do not know how it is
with you, but go to Salt Lake City, and you will find men whose
experience and judgment should have taught them better reaping the
results of their folly—their houses and lots mortgaged, their farm,
also many are in this condition, and most of them will lose their
property. They wanted a little more money, they allowed themselves to
be allured and they lose all. I myself was the means of making several
brethren by employing them, letting them have business to attend to
until they became wealthy; and now they are in poverty. Whereas, if
they had taken my counsel they could have added to their wealth and
been in good comfortable circumstances to-day, success and prosperity
would have attended them, peace and blessing would have been their
portion, and they in turn would have been in a position to bless
others of their brethren. This I say, with all confidence and
assurance; but no, selfishness and covetousness blinded them, they
wanted more and they coveted that which was not their own; and if they
have not already sensed it, I can tell them that weeping, mourning and
lamentation will overtake them, and this they bring upon themselves.

Vol. 19,  p.44
Let us take the course pointed out and we will avoid trouble; if we
pay attention to our calling we will be blessed abundantly, both
temporally and spiritually; and when it shall be said to the people,
Let us do this or that, it will be done. We require nothing more of
the people than the Lord requires of us. And what is that? It is this,
"Son, give me thine heart." Let us truly and in reality be servants of
God, holding ourselves with all we have subject to the will of God, to
be used, it necessary, for the building up of his kingdom on the
earth. This is what the Lord requires, this is what the Priesthood
require, and is the course I endeavor to pursue.

Vol. 19,  p.44
I say God bless you; I bless you. I say peace be with you. Brethren,
one and all, be faithful, be diligent. We have all plenty to do; it
remains for us to live so that by the light of the Holy Spirit, we can
see the work [p.45] before us. Do not let our minds run after gold and
silver, nor upon houses and lands; what the Lord gives us take the
very best care of, putting the same to a wise and proper use, or our
hearts cannot be for the kingdom.

Vol. 19,  p.45
Never have I seen to so great an extent that willingness to labor for
the cause of righteousness, as was witnessed in the Temple, at St.
George, last winter. The Spirit of God pervaded the hearts of the
brethren and sisters, and how willing they were to labor! This work
will continue, and the brethren and sisters will go into the Temples
of the Lord, to officiate for those who have died without the Gospel
from the days of Father Adam to the winding-up scene, until every one
is officiated for; who can or will receive the Gospel so that all may
have the opportunity and privileges of life and salvation.

Vol. 19,  p.45
Don't you think we have a work to perform? Yes, and it will take a
thousand years to accomplish it. In the Temple last winter the
brethren and sisters enjoyed themselves the best that they ever did in
their lives. So they said. And our children, just old enough to work,
how happy they were! They would exclaim, "I never knew anything about
'Mormonism' before!" If you were in the Temples of God working for the
living and the dead, your eyes and hearts would not be after the
fashions of the world, nor the wealth of the world. Yet the whole of
this world's wealth belongs to the Lord, and he can give to whomsoever
he pleases. Amen.

Brigham Young, May 27, 1877

The Work of the Priesthood the Improvement 
of the Human Family—the Gospel More Than Morality, 
It Includes Redemption—Differences Between the Ideas of the 
Saints and the World—the Prophets in Regard to the 
Increase of Mineral Wealth—Teach the Children

Discourse By President Brigham Young, Delivered in the 
Tabernacle, Ogden, Sunday Morning, May 27, 1877.

(Reported by James Taylor)

Vol. 19,  p.45
I can offer a few of the reflections of my own mind with regard to the
discourse of brother Geo. Q. Cannon. I will take his text: "We have a
great work to perform." Not that. I have time to take up item by item,
and explain and give you correct views, so that you can understand all
things pertaining to this great work; but I will give a few words,
hoping that you are prepared to receive them in good and honest [p.46]
hearts, and digest them by the spirit of revelation, and understand
what I have in my own heart.

Vol. 19,  p.46
The improvement that we are undertaking is not, a small labor. It is
not the work of a day, or a week, or a month, but the work of a
lifetime; and when we end our career here, we hope to leave those
behind us on the earth of our own posterity, who are better calculated
to go on with this work, and who will do so until it is completed.
What is this work? The improvement of the condition of the human
family. This work must continue until the people who live on this
earth are prepared to receive our coming Lord, and dwell with the
sanctified, and to associate with angels and with our Savior,
preparatory to entering into the presence of our heavenly Father.

Vol. 19,  p.46
Now this is the work; and how are we to perform this work is the
question which I hope you will be able to understand. I wish you had
the spirit of revelation. I would delight in the Latter-day Saints
living so that the Spirit of God would be within them, so that they
could see and understand and judge all these things for themselves.

Vol. 19,  p.46
I will commence by drawing attention to the philosophy of man here
upon the eartth. We see ourselves here to-day. Here are old,
grey-headed men, aged ladies, infants in their mother's arms, and
persons in the different conditions and stages of life, with varied
looks, feelings, sympathies and passions. We see this variety before
us today. But we all commenced at the foot of the hill. We see the
infant in its mother's arms. What is this infant here for? What is the
design in the creation of this little infant child? It lies here in
its mother's arms; it would not resist, in the least, if it were
dropped into a cauldron of boiling oil; if it were thrown into fire it
would not know it until it felt the flames; it might be laid down
here, and the wolf might come and lick its face, and it would not know
but that its mother was soothing it. You see this foundation, the
starting point, the germ of intelligence embodied in this infant,
calculated to grow and expand into manhood, then to the capacity of an
angel, and so onward to eternal exaltation. But here is the
foundation. Sent to school, the child learns to read, and continues to
improve as long as it lives. Is this the end of the knowledge of man?
No. It is only the beginning. It is the first stage of all the
intelligence that the philosopher in his reflections, taking the
starry world before him, and looking into the immensity of the
creations of God, can imagine. Here is the first place where we learn,
this is the foot of the hill.

Vol. 19,  p.46
Now the object is to improve the minds of the inhabitants of the
earth, until we learn what we are here for, and become one before the
Lord, that we may rejoice together and be equal. Not to make all poor.
No. The whole world is before us. The earth is here, and the fullness
thereof is here. It was made for man; and one man was not made to
trample his fellow-man under his feet, and enjoy all his heart
desires, while the thousands suffer. We will take a moral view, a
political view, and we see the inequality that exists in the human
family. We take the inhabitants of the civilized world, and how many
laboring men are there in proportion to the inhabitants? About one to
every five that are producers, and the supposition is that ten hours
work by the one to [p.47] three persons in the twenty-four hours will
support the five. It is an unequal condition of mankind. We see
servants that labor early and late, and that have not the opportunity
of measuring their hours ten in twenty-four. They cannot go to school,
nor hardly get clothing to go to meeting in on the Sabbath. I have
seen many cases of this kind in Europe, when the young lady would have
to take her clothing on a Saturday night and wash it, in order that
she might go to meeting on the Sunday with a clean dress on. Who is
she laboring for? For those who, many of them, are living in luxury.
And, to serve the classes that are living on them, the poor, laboring
men and women are toiling, working their lives out to earn that which
will keep a little life within them. Is this equality? No! What is
going to be done? The Latter-day Saints will never accomplish their
mission until this inequality shall cease on the earth.

Vol. 19,  p.47
We say but very little about politics. If we have laws, we should have
good laws, and we should get good men to adjudicate those laws. And if
we are at variance with our neighbor, and are in want of better
judgment than we have to settle our difficulties, let us call three or
twelve men, and leave it to them to decide between us. Adopt this
course, and it would save an immense amount of time, and set the
lawyer to raising his own potatoes and wheat, instead of gulling the
people. The non-producer must live on the products of those who labor.
There is no other way. If we all labor a few hours a day, we could
then spend the remainder of our time in rest and the improvement of
our minds. This would give an opportunity to the children to be
educated in the learning of the day, and to possess all the wisdom of
man.

Vol. 19,  p.47
But we are to revolutionize the world. Do you think these Latter-day
Saints can do it? I do not know. It is the work of the Almighty; and
if he sends forth his Spirit to teach the people true principles, we
have a right, a moral right, a religious right, to tell the truth to
the people without interruption; and men have no business to raise
their anger against this people, when we are merely telling the truth
to the inhabitants of the earth, and instructing them how they can
better their condition.

Vol. 19,  p.47
But we have something more than morality alone to teach the people.
What is it? It is how to redeem the human family. In Adam—that is, if
we believe this book (the Bible), and believe the history that Moses
gave of our first parents, and of the inhabitants of the earth, which
indeed we have to depend upon, for we are not in possession of any
other history of our first parents, and are consequently obliged to
refer to this history—if we believe this, I can say that as in Adam
all die, even so in Christ all are made alive. If we can believe Moses
and the Apostles, we die in consequence of sin in the conduct of our
first parents, in eating that which they were forbidden to eat; that
we are shut out and cannot see and understand heavenly beings. We
cannot see their faces. We cannot hear their voices. We cannot behold
their glory. We are shut out from this. The vail of mortality being
dropped between us and the Creator, something has to be done so that
we may return and behold those that are exalted.

Vol. 19,  p.48
There is a difference between the Latter-day Saints and the professed
[p.48] Christian world. Shall I remark on this difference?	We teach
our children that we are serving a God who has an ear to hear, an eye
to see. He has a mouth to speak, a hand to handle. He has a body. He
has the component parts of man. He moves in his own sphere. He dwells
at his own dwelling-place. His presence and his power fill immensity.
He has filled the heavens and the earth with his works, and placed man
here upon the earth, and brought forth in the latter days his greatest
work. It is the greatest work for the salvation of the human family
that has been revealed to man since the fall of Adam. I hope you teach
this in the Sunday school, that we are serving a God who has a body,
parts and passions, and who has feelings, and a fellow-feeling. Well,
you startle at this. You have a fellow-feeling. If the Christian world
were to hear me declare that our Father in heaven could know and
sympathize with this mortality by experience, and has a
fellow-feeling, and deals kindly and sympathetically and mercifully
with those who are froward, they would be startled. Yet this is our
Father. We believe in him. Yes. Ask the Christian world, Do you
believe in such a God? No, they say. What kind of a being do you
believe in? Such as was described in the inscription which Paul saw
written on the altar at Athens, "To the unknown God." "We worship that
unknown God." But the God that the Latter-day Saints are worshiping,
and that we teach our children to worship, is the God and Father of
our Lord Jesus Christ and the Father of our spirits, the author of the
existence of our bodies, He who placed them here upon the earth. He
gave existence to us all. He gave breath and being to all. And yet man
has his agency; this truth we must never lose sight of. We must teach
our children that Christ came in the meridian of time; that he
suffered and died for the original sin Adam committed in the Garden of
Eden, and tasted death for every man. He suffered for every man upon
the earth.

Vol. 19,  p.48
This is the character of him whom we receive as our Savior.

Vol. 19,  p.48
We want you to believe in Him, my son, my daughter. Believe in His
Father, and that they have compassion upon us, and we should hearken
to His counsel. What is required of us as soon as we come to the years
of accountability? It is required of us, for it is an institution of
heaven, the origin of which you and I cannot tell, for the simple
reason that it has no beginning, it is from eternity to eternity—it is
required of us to go down into the waters of baptism. Here is a
fountain or element typical of the purity of the eternities. Go down
into the waters, and there be baptized for the remission of sins, and
then have hands laid upon us to confirm us members of the Church of
Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. Then receive the Spirit of truth,
or the Holy Ghost. Then live according to every word that proceeds out
of the mouth of God, through those men whom he has appointed here upon
the earth, until we are perfect.

Vol. 19,  p.48
If we go and preach the Gospel, men and women of age, youths and
children believe our testimony, come forward and desire to receive a
remission of their sins by obeying the ordinances of the house of God,
that are placed in that house for the express purpose of remitting
sins. Then they commence to live moral lives, as becometh those who
have embraced the truth, and continue [p.49] to live by the truth
until they are prepared to enter into an exaltation. How long will
they live here? No matter if they live as long as Methuselah lived, if
they commence that moral reform required in their lives. Those who
have been in the habit of swearing, swear no more. Never use the name
of the Deity without his authority. If we are in the habit of telling
that which is not true, learn to speak the truth. If we speak evil of
our neighbors, cease to speak evil. Covet not that which is not our
own. Keep the Ten Commandments, and then go on until we are perfect,
loving our neighbor more than we love ourselves, imparting to all that
kind fellow-feeling, that we can take those who are in this poor and
stricken condition of life, and raise them, that they may come up and
possess the fruits of the earth, and enjoy all that we can enjoy in
raiment, food and possessions. Raise our own horses, our own food, and
let every one be a producer, and then we can with a good grace, be
consumers. Infringe upon no one. Instead of making any poorer, make
all wealthy.

Vol. 19,  p.49
A few words upon the minerals found in our mountains. We have had a
great many men examining among the mountains, and through the plateaus
and ranges in the south. The whole scientific world, a few years ago,
would have pledged their reputation that there was not any mineral in
the sandstone range along the Rio Virgen River. Now they are finding
it in many places. A great many have told me that there was no mineral
there, but it is now found in various parts of the southern portion of
this Territory. What can I say about it? The Lord, in Isaiah, says,
"For brass I will bring gold, and for iron I will bring silver, and
for wood brass and for stones iron." I can attribute it to no other
agency than the power of God diffusing it in these mountains. I will
refer it to the scientific world. You may as well take a piece of wood
and say that it shall become a piece of sandstone, as to say that you
will find silver in sandstone. Did you ever know sandstone to become a
petrifaction. It is hard to say where it will not be found, now that
it is found in the barks of petrified trees. It is no matter, the Lord
is managing all this, and he does just as he pleases with regard to
the treasures of the earth, and we may look for them, but if we are
not to find them, they will be hid. When God says to his agents,
remove this gold, this silver, this copper, it will be done. You do
not understand this philosophy, but I do. And my philosophy outreaches
the philosophy of men that study books. I have said enough with regard
to the minerals of the earth.

Vol. 19,  p.49
I see a man grow up from the infant stage to be a scholar, and by and
by he has an empire, and can give laws to the people, that can
equalize them, and bring them to a state of happiness and excellency,
and give them all the advantages that man can possess upon the earth,
and make every man happy and comfortable. This is the work that we
have upon our hands. Teach the people the faith of the Gospel. Teach
them what God is, and what His work is, and that there never was a
time such as many of our philosophers speak of, who drift back and
back, and come to this theory and that theory, and go back, and back
to the time when we were all reptiles. When was there a time when
there was not a God? But, say they, there must have been a time. Then
you declare to me, do you, that there was a time when there was no
time. And this is the philosophy of a great [p.50] many of the
scientific in this day. They see the heavens stretched out but they
comprehend them not. And why do they not say, if there was a time when
there was no time there will be a time again when there will be no
time. What a condition for man to be in! Can we look onward and upward
through the immensity of space, and behold the worlds on worlds that
we call stars, and imagine that they will be blotted out forever? What
an idea! What a philosophy! Why, it ought to be laughed at by the
ignorant, and those who are children in their reflections. A time when
there was no God, no eternity! It cannot be possible, and the
philosopher who tries to establish such a doctrine cannot possess any
correct ideas of his own being. Will there ever be such a time? No.
But forever onward and upward. So it is with the religion we have
embraced.

Vol. 19,  p.50
Teach the Sunday School children with regard to the heavens, with
regard to their faith, with regard to their mortal lives, and reach
out to that higher life, far above this, that we may, if we will,
enjoy upon the earth. This is the condition of man. This is the road
for men to walk in, to be obedient to the principles of eternal truth,
those immortal principles that God has revealed to us.

Vol. 19,  p.50
With regard to the ordinances of God, we may remark that we yield
obedience to them because He requires it; and every iota of His
requirements has a rational philosophy with it. We do not get up
things on a hypothesis. That philosophy reaches to all eternity, and
is the philosophy that the Latter-day Saints believe in. Every
particle of truth that every person has received is a gift of God. We
receive these truths, and go on from glory to glory, from eternal
lives to eternal lives, gaining a knowledge of all things, and
becoming Gods, even Sons of God. These are the celestial ones. These
are they whom the Lord has chosen through their obedience. They have
not spurned the truth, when they have heard it. These are they that
have not spurned the Gospel, but have acknowledged Jesus and God in
their true character; that have acknowledged the angels in their true
character. These are they that work for the salvation of the human
family.

Vol. 19,  p.50
I say to the Latter-day Saints, all we have to do is to learn of God.
Let the liars lie on, and let the swearers swear on, and they will go
to perdition. All we have to do is to go onward and upward, and keep
the commandments of our Father and God; and He will confound our
enemies. It is for you and me to improve our children, and teach them
to bring forth the elements here, until we possess all things that are
on the earth, and then prepare to possess the things that are in
Heaven, and go on from glory to glory, until we are crowned with God
the Father.

Vol. 19,  p.51
May the Lord bless you, Amen.[p.51] 

John Taylor, June 17, 1877

Order of the Priesthood—Duties of the Several 
Quorums—Difficulties and Their Settlement—Duties of 
the Teachers—Discipline in the Church

Discourse By Elder John Taylor, Delivered at 
Farmington, on Sunday Morning, June 17, 1877.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

Vol. 19,  p.51
The following passage is found in the Doctrine and Covenants, page
266, new edition—

Vol. 19,  p.51
"Which Priesthood continueth in the Church of God in all generations,
and is without beginning of days or and of years. And the Lord
confirmed a Priesthood also upon Aaron and his seed throughout all
their generations;—which Priesthood also continueth and abideth for
ever, with the Priesthood which is after the holiest order of God. And
this greater Priesthood administereth the Gospel and holdeth the key
of the mysteries of the kingdom, even the key of the knowledge of God;
Therefore in the ordinances thereof, the power of godliness is
manifest; and without the ordinances thereof, and the authority of the
Priesthood, the power of godliness is not manifest unto men in the
flesh. For without this no man can see the face of God, even the
Father, and live."

Vol. 19,  p.51
There are some ideas associated with these principles which I will
briefly refer to. We have assembled here to more perfectly organize
the Church of God in this place; to establish a Stake; to select,
appoint and set apart the necessary officers there for. Our President
has been moved upon to call upon the Twelve to go through the
Territory and attend to these matters, in accordance with a revelation
which makes it the duty of the Twelve "to ordain and set in order all
the officers of the Church;" to see that the Church is "righted up" in
all its various departments, and in the organization of its various
quorums; where it is necessary that Stakes should be organized
organize them; and to see that all the quorums and officers be placed
in their proper position so that they will work harmoniously and
according to the revelations and order of God. The growth of the
Church and the changes continually taking place render it necessary
that this work to which we have been called be attended to. It is very
desirable and necessary, too, that every man should understand his
true position in the Church; that he may the better magnify his
calling, and attend to every duty devolving upon him. In the
organization of a Stake of Zion, as revealed, there should be a
President with two Counselors, to preside over all the officers,
authorities and people of that Stake. There should also be a High
Council [p.52] consisting of Twelve Councilors presided over by the
President of the Stake and his two Counselors. There should also be a
High Priests' Quorum, with a President and two Counsellors to preside
over all the High Priests in the Stake.

Vol. 19,  p.52
The Elders' Quorum should be composed of ninety-six Elders, presided
over by a President and two Counselors, and when more than ninety-six,
other quorums should be organized.

Vol. 19,  p.52
The Priests' Quorum should be composed of forty-eight, presided over
by a Bishop. The Teachers' Quorum should be composed of twenty-four,
and the Deacons of twelve, each with their respective Presidents and
Counselors. The Bishop necessarily presides over the whole of the
lesser Priesthood in his Ward, and they are under his special guidance
and direction, while he is presided over by the Presidency of the
Stake, and the Presidents of the Stakes, in their turn are presided
over by the First Presidency and the Twelve; thus all are amenable to
proper authority in their various organizations and there is no schism
in the body. All Bishops should be properly ordained with their
Counselors, in order to be qualified to act efficiently in their
offices, and to be qualified to sit as common judges in Israel.

Vol. 19,  p.52
We have frequently heard that "Order is heaven's first law." In no
earthly government is there so much order evinced as in the Church and
kingdom of God, and for that we are indebted to the revelations of
God. The office of the Priesthood is really to rule and govern in that
government which is recognized as the Lord's, whether it be in heaven
or on the earth. And as the Lord has restored the everlasting Gospel
and the keys of the everlasting Priesthood which administers in time
and eternity, when we elect officers to fill positions in this Church
we choose men whose authority through their faithfulness will hold
good not only on this earth, but in the heavens, and not only now but
hereafter. And when these things are carried out to their fullest
extent, then will "the will of God be done on earth is in heaven," and
the meek will rejoice in the administration of his rule.

Vol. 19,  p.52
If I had time I might refer to accounts given of various men who stood
at the head of the Priesthood in the different ages of the world,
showing how it has been handed down from one to another, agreeably to
the will of God, for the accomplishment of his purposes and the
benefit of the human family. He has given unto us a very good and
perfect organization; quite as perfect I think, and I am prepared to
say, as any organization that ever existed upon the face of the earth.
And it is indeed reasonable that such an organization should now
exist, for we are living in what is called the dispensation of the
fullness of times; and it embraces all other dispensations that ever
did exist on the earth. It embraces also all the powers and
privileges, rights, keys and Priesthoods ever known to man.

Vol. 19,  p.52
In relation to organizations, there has been a great deal of
carelesness exhibited in many instances; we have failed to sense the
importance of the serious responsibilities that attaches itself to
this Priesthood, this delegated power of heaven. We have found more or
less confusion among the churches wherever we have gone; and hence the
wisdom manifested by the President in requesting a more perfect
organization seems the more to be appreciated, because of the
necessity that exists for improvement. Says the Lord, "Without the
ordinances thereof, and the authority of [p.53] the Priesthood, the
power of godliness is not manifest unto man in the flesh; for without
this no man can see the face of God, even the Father, and live." The
Lord having given unto us this divine law and revealed certain
principles unto us, he expects us to govern ourselves accordingly;
that every ordinance in connection with the Priesthood may be
administered properly and in accordance with his law. We find many
departures however from this law. In the bishopric we find many
irregularities. In some instances we have found that a Bishop has no
Counselors, in others he has had one Counselor perhaps, and sometimes
we have found the Bishop with two Counselors, but he himself not
ordained to the office, but had only been appointed, and in some
instances we have found that the Counselors have not been properly
authorized and qualified to act in their calling. Whereas there is a
law regulating these things which we hope to comply with. Every Bishop
should be first ordained a High Priest, and then set apart to the
Bishopric by the proper authority; and the Bishop's Counselors, if not
already ordained to the High Priesthood should be, and then set apart
to act in their capacity, as first and second Counselors to the
Bishop. These three then form a quorum, and a court and are qualified
to sit in judgment upon all matters that may come before the Bishop,
as a common judge in Israel which pertains to his Ward. They are then
properly authorized to act in this capacity, and they ought to be
upheld and sustained in the position they occupy, and in all of their
doings, inasmuch as they are characterized by righteousness and sound
judgment, and as the Scriptures say, with humility and faith, and
long-suffering and wisdom, and according to the principles laid down
in the book of Doctrine and Covenants, which the Spirit of God would
dictate to men occupying such a position.

Vol. 19,  p.53
And then if there is an appeal from this court it goes to the High
Council which is also composed of High Priests, set apart to this
office, by the First Presidency or the Twelve, to be presided over by
the Presidency of the Stake. For the lack of this more perfect
organization all kinds of confusion has prevailed among the brethren
in many instances; all kinds of little differences are taken to the
High Council, which ought to be taken to the Bishop's court. People
sometimes quarrel about little things, very trivial affairs that do
not represent more than ten or twenty dollars in monetary matters, and
they are not satisfied unless the High Council try such cases. And
what is the result? Instead of having these little matters settled by
the Teachers or Bishops in their own Wards, they occupy the time of
the fifteen men composing the Council, besides their own and that of
the witnessses, who generally number from five to fifteen. But these
men work for nothing and board themselves, and therefore it costs the
disputants nothing for the adjudication of their differences, whereas
in such cases the High Council would prefer to put their hands in
their pockets and pay the amount in dispute rather than listen to
their nonsence. And it would seem that some men are so inconsiderate,
that they would impose upon them, because they are willing to give
their time.

Vol. 19,  p.53
Such cases should not come before the High Council; they more properly
belong to the lesser Priesthood, to the Priests and Teachers and to
the Bishop's court.

Vol. 19,  p.53
Such men do not realize their position before God and their brethren.
If men have differences they should [p.54] try to settle them amicably
among themselves. But if they cannot do this, let them take the first
steps as directed in the Church Covenants, let them then come together
as brethren having a claim upon the Spirit and power of God which
would attend them if they lived their religion, and then, provided the
Priests and Teachers did their duty and were filled with wisdom and
the spirit of their office and calling, ninety-nine cases out of every
hundred might be satisfactorily settled without either troubling the
Bishop's court or the High Council. But because these duties of the
lesser Priesthood are not faithfully performed or sufficiently
estimated, they are not carried out according to the laws laid down
for our government and thus many of these differences and difficulties
exist in our midst.

Vol. 19,  p.54
When the Church is organized in all its various departments with the
President at the head, the Twelve in their place, the High Priests,
Seventies and Elders in theirs, together with the Bishops and lesser
Priesthood, the local aids and governments each acting in their
appointed sphere and calling, and all operated upon and influenced by
the Holy Spirit, then the whole becomes as the body of a man, sound
and complete in all its members, and everything moves harmoniously and
pleasantly along. For the body, we are told, has not one member but
many: "And the eye cannot say unto the hand, I have no need of thee;
nor again the head to the feet, I have no need of you;" but every man
in his place acting in his office and calling. And there is as much
devolving upon the Priests, the Teachers and Deacons and those of the
lesser Priesthood as there is upon any other members of the Church.
When they do not fulfill their duties, what is the result? People go
to the Twelve, or to the First Presidency, they pass the more
immediate authorities, and confusion and disorder exist, and valuable
time is occupied almost needlessly, and those who will work may work
until they are broken down ready to cease their earthly labors, and
all this for the want of men's knowing their duties and doing them.

Vol. 19,  p.54
But while we are contending over little things what becomes of us? We
are losing sight of our callings, we forget that this kingdom was
established upon the earth for the purpose of introducing
righteousness and the laws and principles of truth, the laws of heaven
upon the earth, and of blessing mankind and of saving the living and
the dead. We forget what we are here for, and what the kingdom of God
is established for. It is not for you or for me or anybody else alone;
it is the interests of the world and the salvation of mankind. We are
expected, every one of us, to perform the various duties and
responsibilities devolving upon us. If we neglect them are we not
guilty before God? Whence come the difficulties that we have in our
midst? Because as I have said in many instances the Priesthood do not
perform their duties, are not vigilant and faithful. The Teachers
sometimes come to visit us and sometimes they do not. I do not know
how it is with you, but they rarely visit me. When they do come, am I
pleased to see them? Yes. I call my family together, and then
addressing the Teachers I say to them; "Brethren, we are all very glad
to see you, we are ready to listen to you and if you have any
instructions for us we shall be happy to hear you." These are my
feelings with regard to men who act as Teachers. And are they prepared
to teach me? Yes. If I have been negligent or careless, they will
enquire into it; and the [p.55] same with the members of my family. Or
are there ill feelings existing among any of the members of the
household; or between them and our neighbors. If so, they should find
out. It is their business to know whether I and my family are living
our religion or not; and the same with everybody else's family in the
Church. But how is it now? They come perhaps once in three months, or
nine months as the case may be. And when they do come they have a few
words and questions which, to say the least, are very formal. Is that
the spirit and calling of a Teacher? No! They should be full of the
light and revelation of God, quick to discover everything and know
everybody and their standing in their jurisdiction. And they would too
if they performed their duties and were faithful to the welfare of the
people. What is the result? The wards are not attended to. What
follows? We have drinking in our midst. Yes, Elders and High Priests
and Seventies are tempted to drink and humiliate themselves before God
and the people. We have others that break the Sabbath, and others that
swear and blaspheme the name of God. We have others that lie and
cheat. And who pays any attention to it? Some think it would not be
polite to attend to some of these matters; but I tell you God will
take hold of them by and by, and they will know whether he will be
polite or not. If a man does wrong, let him be held accountable for
that wrong, no matter who he may be. If he cheats, bring him up; if he
lies, let him be treated as a liar; if he breaks the Sabbath bring him
to an account for it; let the proper officers of the Church see that,
they do their duty, or God will not hold them guiltless. Let all the
Elders, the Priests, Teachers and Deacons and other officers
thoroughly and faithfully perform their duties, and then we will see
whether there is any power in the Priesthood or not; then we will know
whether the blessings of the Lord attend the ordinances or not; then
we will know that God rules in Israel, and that the honest in heart,
the truthful and those who love righteousness are in reality his
people, and that they will maintain the right and purge the Church
from evil of every kind. We do not want to become partakers of other
men's sins; the First Presidency will not, neither will the Twelve;
the Bishops should not, for God will require it at their hands.

Vol. 19,  p.55
God intends to build up a Church here after the pattern of the one
that exists in heaven; and to come down and associate himself with man
upon the earth. Are we prepared? No. Shall we be by the course we are
going? Never, while the world stands. Therefore we are going forth and
wherever we find things disorganize, we organize them, and then call
upon the various organizations to perform their duties in fidelity,
honesty and faithfulness, that every man may be felt after to the
utmost extremity of the Territory, that it may be known what they are
doing, whether they are for God and the principles of truth or not. We
do not want any more "Good Lord and good devil;" the line will be
drawn and we will know who is for the kingdom and who is not. If we do
not those things which are required at our hands, what is the use of
our profession? Why should men who do not want to do right, who break
the Sabbath, who steal, defraud and impose upon their neighbors, why
should they court the fellowship of the Saints? Do you think they will
get into the kingdom of God? No. We read of ten virgins, five [p.56]
of whom were wise and five were foolish; and I think both the wise and
the foolish ones got into rather a bad condition—they went to sleep.
By and by, at midnight, the cry was heard, "Behold, the bridegroom
cometh; go ye out to meet him." Then they all awakened, rubbed their
eyes a little, I suppose, looked around for their lamps, some of which
contained oil and some were empty. Those who had no oil in their lamps
went to those who had, requesting them to give them of their oil, for
their lamps had gone out. But those who had oil had none to spare, and
the foolish were told to go to those who sold oil and buy. When the
bridegroom came those who were ready went in with him to the marriage,
and the others did not, and—that's all. We might as well look at these
things squarely and see how we stand, and what our position is before
the Lord. "Be not deceived. God is not mocked; that which a man sows
he will reap; if we sow to the flesh, we shall of the flesh reap
corruption; if we sow to the spirit, we shall reap life everlasting."

Vol. 19,  p.56
Why should men who do not want to do right stop in our midst? If I did
not want to be a Latter-day Saint, I would say, Gentlemen, I will
leave you, success to you." But then I do not know what I might do or
might not do were I in such a condition. At any rate, why do men palm
themselves upon the community as Latter-day Saints, when they are not?
And we hear of them grumbling and growling about the Priesthood. If
the Priesthood are such rascals, why do they not leave them, and seek
more congenial society?

Vol. 19,  p.56
When these organizations are completed there will he a President with
two Counselors. and they will preside over all other Councils in the
Stake. And it will be expected that all the others under their
presidency will listen to their counsels; and it will be expected that
they will listen to the instructions of President Young and the
Twelve. And it is then expected that the Priests, Teachers and Deacons
will hearken to and obey the counsel of their Bishop; and it will be
expected that, the people will listen to the voice of their Priests
and Teachers and those whose business it is to look after their
interest, and welfare. We are now approaching a very important stage
in the history of this latter-day work; we may try to dig around our
duties and responsibilities, but we have to meet them. We have got to
walk according to the laws of God, or abide by the result for not
doing it. God expects these things at our hands, and they are things
which we have a right to expect from one another; it is expected that
we all will do our duty, and God the Father of Jesus, and all the
eternal Priesthood in the heavens expect the Presidency, the Twelve,
the Presidents of Stakes, the High Priests, High Councils, the
Seventies and Elders, the Bishops, Priests, Teachers and Deacons and
all the Priesthood and all the people to be governed by the law of
God, and to help faithfully to build Zion and establish the kingdom of
God that we may be one in all things temporal and spiritual; that we
may be welded and united together on earth and not only on the earth
but in the heavens also. This is what the whole thing points to, that
the Priesthood on the earth should operate and co-operate with the
Priesthood of heaven in the accomplishment of the purposes of God. We
are building Temples that we may labor therein for ourselves and also
become saviours on Mount Zion. How can we operate with the Priesthood
of heaven unless we are [p.57] governed by the Priesthood God has
given us on the earth? We cannot do it; we must be governed by the
laws and principles he has revealed top our guidance, and for our
salvation. And that God may help us to do his will and perform the
work given us to do, is my prayer, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

Orson Hyde, April 5, 1877

Prayer the Medium for Blessing—Practical 
Morality Establishes Confidence—the Prophet 
Joseph Manifest in Brigham—Age Prevents Effort, 
But When Behind the Vail, Freedom From 
Obstruction is Our Opportunity

Discourse By Elder Orson Hyde, Delivered in 
the Temple, St. George, April 5, 1877.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

Vol. 19,  p.57
I have not language, my brethren and sisters, to express the feelings
and emotions of my heart on coming into this Temple yesterday morning;
I could not describe them if I were to undertake to do so, and
consequently I will sum up in short by saying, that the sentiments of
my heart were, Thank God for such a place in which to worship and to
reverence his high and holy name.

Vol. 19,  p.57
We have been listening this morning to some very interesting and
truthful remarks, and I have felt edified, instructed, and comforted
in my feelings. And I think, if we all remember our prayers in the
season thereof, in sincerity and truth, that our light would shine
before us according to our needs and wants. It is too often the case
that this important duty is neglected. I look at the rivers of water,
I trace them to their source, and I find that many times the places
where they originate are small and ofttimes hidden from the popular
gaze. But, notwithstanding, they flow down and the waters increase,
until by tributaries the main channel becomes a mighty river. So our
prayers in private and family circle are secret and retired from the
public, but they keep the fire burning upon the altar of our hearts.
And it is not often that persons who faithfully attend to this duty
walk in darkness, it is seldom that they apostatize and turn away from
the faith, especially when we couple our solemn prayers with a short
sermon or lecture of comfort and of peace to our wives and children,
sanctifying our prayers by words of consolation, and then we have a
little heaven on earth. And I have [p.58] noticed that those who do
this can generally give a reason for the hope that is in them. Where
these things are neglected, however small they may appear in the
estimation of some, there is a want of the vital principle that feeds
the soul, that keeps the leaves and branches green, that imparts
beauty and loveliness to all nature.

Vol. 19,  p.58
I have thought that if we were a little more punctual in the discharge
of our obligations one with another and to all men, it would be the
means of opening wider the door of light and truth to all pursuing
that course. It is too often the case that we sometimes contract
duties and make promises to discharge them, when our present condition
and future prospects are altogether too slim to jutsify our doing so.
Yet we feel we must go in debt to supply our immediate wants. And when
the time comes for payment to be made, it is not at all an unfrequent
chapter in our lives, that at that particular time we were not so well
prepared to meet the obligation as we were the day we made the
contract. This I apprehend is a barrier to our success and our
prosperity. And I feel that if there was more punctuality manifested
by us in paying our obligations than now exists, we would have more
confidence in one another than we already have. I do not recommend any
person to take his neighbor in hand and say, "Pay me that which thou
owest me." So far as my memory serves me, in such cases as when
persons owed me who failed to pay me according to promise, and I
believed them honest and upright in their feelings, seeking not to
take advantage, I do not recollect ever having crowded such persons,
or putting them to the least inconvenience. I think it is good and
honorable on the part of the creditor to establish his name and
character by showing mercy and easing the burden of those who may be
indebted to him. For there should be a disposition on one part to
avoid contracting debts, and a disposition on the other to be as
lenient as circumstances permit, to move away all the obstruction we
can from the path of each other's prosperity. However small these
matters may seem, they are important.

Vol. 19,  p.58
At the time our Prophet and Patriarch were killed, or at least soon
afterwards, when the Twelve returned to Nauvoo, their immediate
circumstances were not altogether agreeable and pleasant or
profitable. But suffice it to say we had a meeting, a Conference, at
which President Young was the centre of attraction. On his rising to
speak, and as soon as he opened his mouth, I heard the voice of Joseph
through him, and it was as familiar to me as the voice of my wife, the
voice of my child, or the voice of my father. And not only the voice
of Joseph did I distinctly and unmistakably hear, but I saw the very
gestures of his person, the very features of his countenance, and if I
mistake not, the very size of his person appeared on the stand. And it
went through me with the thrill of conviction that Brigham was the man
to lead this people. And from that day to the present there has not
been a query or a doubt upon my mind with regard to the divinity of
his appointment; I know that he was the man selected of God to fill
the position he now holds.

Vol. 19,  p.58
I have found in my experience that there is a good deal in a man's
having confidence in himself. A person having little confidence in God
[p.59] and more in himself is not good; the capital stock should be in
the Lord our God, and the smaller portion in the creature operating.

Vol. 19,  p.59
When the Lord created man, I believe he placed in him a portion of
himself, that is a portion of every qualification that he himself
possessed. And in our sphere we are to act independently; but under
and by the power of those principles of natural inspiration. There is
a good deal of natural inspiration in man; and when that is touched by
the finger of the Almighty, it makes the cup a delicious one, it makes
the mind truly enlightened.

Vol. 19,  p.59
Brethren and sisters, I have all confidence in the Lord our God—I say
all confidence, perhaps that calls for a little qualification. At any
rate I believe in him, and that he is just, wise and merciful. If I
did not believe he was merciful, I could not believe my own eyes while
looking upon this vast congregation of his people, assembled in this
isolated place, here in the southern portion of our Territory.

Vol. 19,  p.59
I tell you how I feel in relation to the matters that have been spoken
of here to-day. If I had more confidence in myself, and in my own
ability, limited though it may be, I could venture farther and do
more, and perhaps overcome my natural timidity and become a more
efficient agent in the hands of our Father of doing good. This I
desire with all my heart. I can say that what little I possess of this
world's goods are subject to the orders of my superiors in the
Priesthood, myself and all that I command are at their dictation to be
used in the service of our God for the advancement of his kingdom. I
labored with my hands until I reached my seventieth year, when I had
to cease working; and for the last two years I have not been able to
do anything, not even to cut a stick of wood or fetch a bucketful of
water. But I feel thankful that my health is as good as it is, and
that I have lived to see this day, and to behold this elegant
structure reared to the honor of our God, and to have the privilege of
meeting and joining with so many of my brethren and sisters to worship
within its walls.

Vol. 19,  p.59
Brethren, I rejoice in the service of God, and I want to continue in
it; and if our religion had no more consolation than it now affords,
it would be ample to inspire us to honor it, and to live it. I look
around me and see a great many heads as white and many whiter than my
own. I ofttimes wish, Oh, that I were again active and able to work
manfully and energetically in the cause of truth! But no; like many
others of my age, I am subject to rheumatism and pains in my limbs,
which at times disable me; I have commenced to feel the infirmities of
increasing age and years; and so many of us now, after these many
years of toil, have to struggle with the going down sun of our earthly
existence. But we have the consolation of knowing that our mortal body
will not always impede our progress, we shall not forever suffer its
inconveniences; we are gladdened in the hope of either laying down
this mortal tabernacle or undergoing that welcome change which will
free us from all afflictions and annoyances. And we hail the day when
we shall be free from sorrow and death, to forever rejoice in the joys
of everlasting lives. But while we remain let us struggle on, and
continue the good fight of faith until we are called home. I
calculate, the Lord being my helper, to do the very best I can. How
long I may live I know not,[p.60] neither do I feel much anxiety,
feeling as I do that I am in the hands of my Heavenly Father, who will
do with me as seemeth him good. But yet if I could be spared in
health, I would like to see the adversary bound, to trouble and harass
no more the children of our God. I would like to live to see myself
entirely redeemed from the tradition of our forefathers, which we have
inherited through entailment, and completely baptized in the element
of life everlasting. These are my heart's desires. I pray that God may
continue to bless us and help us to walk day by day in obedience to
the requirements of heaven. Amen.

Brigham Young, July 24, 1877

Items of History—the Pioneers—Talking to the 
Children—Peace in Utah—God a Personage 
of Tabernacle—the Foolish Fashions

Address By President Brigham Young, Delivered to the 
Sunday School Children, in the New Tabernacle, 
Salt Lake City, July 24, 1877.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

Vol. 19,  p.60
If I can have quiet and the strict attention of the congregation I
think all can hear me. The children, as well as those of older growth
and manhood, will please cease their talking one to another, cease the
rubbing of feet on the floor, cease to make noise. I have a few words
for the children, The larger portion of this congregation have been
born in this Territory; they know nothing of the outside world; they
know but little in comparison as to the cause of their birth and
education within the valleys of these mountains. A short recital of
the reasons, why these children before me were born here instead of
being born in the States, I can give to you, and will endeavor to do
so in a few words.

Vol. 19,  p.60
In 1830, forty-seven years ago last March, the Book of Mormon was
printed and bound. Joseph Smith had received revelation, and plates on
which were engraved characters from which the book was translated.
Before the book was printed, before Joseph had the privilege of
testifying to the truth of the latter-day work, persecution was raised
against him. On the 6th day of April of the same year the Church of
Jesus Christ was organized. Persecution increased and continued to
increase. He left the State of New York and went to the State of Ohio.
The Gospel was preached there and many received it. A settlement was
formed, but Joseph had not the privilege of staying there long before
they hunted him so [p.61] determinedly that he was forced to leave
Kirtland and the State of Ohio. He then went to Missouri. In the year
1838, in the month of March, in company with a number of brethren,
myself included, Joseph arrived at Far West, Caldwell county,
Missouri. We had not the privilege of staying there more than for a
few months before the cry was raised against Joseph Smith, that he was
guilty of high treason. This aroused the people and the government of
the State; and in October, thirty-five hundred of the militia of the
State of Missouri were marched against a few of us in Far West. They
succeeded in taking Joseph and Hyrum and sixty-five others and putting
them in prison. When Joseph had his trial, the great accusation
against him was that he believed in the fulfilment of prophecy—the
prophecies that had been made by Prophets of old and contained in Holy
Writ. When Judge King asked Joseph if he believed the predictions of
Daniel the Prophet, that in the latter-days the God of heaven would
set up a kingdom which should succeed and finally rule and hold
dominion over allother kingdoms, Joseph replied that he did believe
this scripture as well as the rest. This was considered treason!
Joseph's lawyer turned to Judge King and said, "Judge, I think you had
better write it down that the Bible is high treason," and this was all
they found against him. But the mob continued until they drove the
Latter-day Saints out of the State of Missouri. We were told if we
remained there the people would be upon us. What we were guilty of we
did not know, only that we believed in the Bible and the fulfilment of
prophecy, or, in other words, in the literal reading of the word of
God. They succeeded, after killing many of the Latter-day Saints—men,
women, and children, cruelly massacring them, in driving us out of the
State to the State of Illinois, where the people received us with open
arms, especially the inhabitants of the city of Quincy; for which
kindness the hearts of our people who passed through these scenes have
ever been lifted to God, petitioning for blessings upon them. And they
have been blessed. We lived in the State of Illinois a few years; and
here, as elsewhere, persecution overtook us. It came from Missouri,
centering itself upon Joseph, and fastened itself upon others. We
lived in Illinois from 1839 to 1845, by which time they again
succeeded in kindling the spirit of persecution against Joseph and the
Latter-day Saints. Treason! treason! treason! they cried, calling us
murderers, thieves, liars, adulterers, and the worst people on the
earth. And this was done by the priests, those pious dispensers of the
Christian religion whose charity was supposed to be extended to all
men, Christian and heathen; they were joined by drunkards, gamblers,
thieves, liars, in crying against the Latter-day Saints. They took
Joseph and Hyrum, and as a guarantee for their safety, Governor Thomas
Ford pledged the faith of the State of Illinois. They were imprisoned,
on the pretense of safe keeping, because the mob was so enraged and
violent. The Governor left them in the hands of the mob, who entered
the prison and shot them dead. John Taylor, who is present with us to
day, was in the prison too, and was also shot, and was confined to his
bed for several months afterwards. After the mob had committed these
murders they came upon us and burned our houses and our grain. When
the brethren would go out to put out the fire, the mob would lie
concealed under fences, and in the darkness of the night, they would
shoot them. At last they succeeded in driving us [p.62] from the State
of Illinois.

Vol. 19,  p.62
Three congressmen came in the Fall of 1845, and had a Conference with
the Twelve and others; they were desirous that we should leave the
United States. We told them we would do so, we had staid long enough
with them; we agreed to leave the State of Illinois in consequence of
that religious prejudice against us that we could not stay in peace
any longer. These men said the people were prejudiced against us.
Stephen A. Douglass, one of the three had been acquainted with us. He
said "I know you, I knew Joseph Smith; he was a good man," and this
people was a good people; but the prejudices of the priests and the
ungodly are such that, said he, "Gentlemen, you cannot stay here and
live in peace." We agreed to leave. We completed our Temple far enough
to give endowments to many. We left Nauvoo in February, 1846, There
remained behind a few of the very poor, the sick and the aged, who
suffered again from the violence of the mob: they were whipped and
beaten, and had their houses burned. We travelled west, stopping in
places, building settlements, where we left the poor who could not
travel any further with the company. Exactly thirty years to-day,
myself, with others, came out of what we named Emigration Cañon; we
crossed the Big and Little mountains, and came down the valley about
three quarters of a mile south of this. We located, and we looked
about, and finally we came and camped between the two forks of City
Creek, one of which ran south-west and the other west. Here we planted
our standard on this Temple block and the one above it; here we
pitched our camps and determined that here we would settle and stop.
Still our brethren who tarried by the way were toiling through poverty
and distress. At one time, I was told, they would have perished from
starvation, had not the Lord sent quails among them. These birds flew
against their wagons, and they either killed or stunned themselves,
and the brethren and sisters gathered them up, which furnished them
with food for days, until they made their way in the wilderness.

Vol. 19,  p.62
Children, we are the pioneers of this country, with one exception,
west of the Mississippi river; we established the first printing press
in every State from here to the Pacific Ocean, and we were the first
to establish libraries, and the first to establish good schools; we
were the first to plant out orchards and to improve the desert
country, making it like the garden of Eden.

Vol. 19,  p.62
I will not prolong this recital; but will ask the children if they can
now understand why they were born here in this far off land? You might
just as well have been born in Missouri or Illinois, if your parents
had been treated as they should have been. If let alone to enjoy the
rights and liberties in common with our fellow-men, we would have
beautified the land, made it an Eden and adorned it with everything
desirable. But we were not allowed to stay there to possess the homes
we had made; and consequently we are here and this has been your
birth-place. And now that we are here, we are followed by a set of men
who are ready to re-enact the scenes that we have already passed
through. But we are now where we can keep and preserve ourselves in
the possession of our homes and property. They drove us to the
fastnesses of the Rocky Mountains, and it will be a hard matter to
dispossess us again; it will prove a job, if undertaken, that they
would be glad to let out before they get fairly into it. But still
they are [p.63] after us; and when you hear of this and that with
regard to myself, being guilty of this and that wrong; I would have
you look at those who make these accusations, look at certain
characters we have and have had in our midst who are called ministers
of justice, ministers of the law; they are bosom companions of
thieves, liars and murderers; but the honorable and upright they hate
because their deeds are evil; and they believe they have a mission,
but it is a hard one to accomplish.

Vol. 19,  p.63
You can now understand, my children, why you were born in Utah, and
not in either Missouri or Illinois. If they had let us alone we would
have made those lands an Eden, and we would have molested or hurt no
one. For there are no people that preserve the laws of our government
as well as the Latter-day Saints.

Vol. 19,  p.63
Now, permit me to cast one reflection before closing this part of my
address. You have been reading of the great and alarming "uprising of
the Mormons!" what a terrible time they are experiencing in Utah! etc.

Vol. 19,  p.63
Wonderful! Wonderful! You have seen your fathers, who are farmers, go
to their farms, and those who are mechanics, to their workshops, and
our merchants to their place of business, without molesting any
person, and what a terrible state of affairs this is. You have read,
too, in our late papers about the uprising of the railroad strikers,
which has really taken place; does it not seem singular to you why
these characters, who are so afraid of trouble, do not go east and
lend their aid and moral influence to quell the riot? You can
understand that if we had been let alone we would have done justice
and preserved the laws. Who pay their taxes as well as do the
Latter-day Saints? No people. Who honor so well the laws of our
government? No other people. This is the speech that brother George Q.
Cannon was expected to have made. He wanted me to make it and I have
to make the two speeches in one.

Vol. 19,  p.63
Now, a few words of counsel to the children. Do you feel, children,
that you can remain patient and endure my talk a little longer? I
think you can. A few words of counsel to you, to you that understand
what I am saying, I hope you will observe what I say and remember it,
and carry it out in your lives. The first is to love the Lord your God
with all your hearts. And the next is to honor your parents, that your
days may be long in the land which the Lord your God has given us.
Observe, children, and hearken. You are taught to worship the Lord, so
are the children of the Christian world. They have their Sunday
schools, and churches and meeting-houses, and their ministers and
teachers who instruct the children. You go to them end ask them if
they know anything about that Holy Being whom they worship, and whom
they call God. Not that the comprehension of children is equal to that
of the aged philosopher, but still you have some understanding.
Children, when you ask the ministers of Christendom whom they worship,
they will tell you, "Oh, we worship God!" Who is that God? Can you
tell us where he lives? The answer is, "No." Can you tell us anything
about his character? He is a personage without any body at all; he has
neither body nor parts, he has no head, he has no ears, he has no eyes
to see, he has no nose to smell, no mouth to speak, no arms to handle
anything, nor a body to which these arms can be attached; he has no
legs, he therefore cannot walk; and finally they say, to sum him up to
our entire satisfaction, he is a personage without [p.64] body, parts
or passions.

Vol. 19,  p.64
Now, little children, can you conceive what kind of a being this is?
You say, "It's nothing at all." That is just what it is; it is a myth;
it is nothing to look at, nothing to adore, nothing to worship,
nothing to admire, nothing to appeal to for help. He has no arms to
either handle us or our enemies; he has no legs, he can neither walk
to them nor to us; he has no eyes to behold their follies or ours. And
this is the god that the Christian world worship, and teach their
children to worship.

Vol. 19,  p.64
Now, children, remember this. We teach you that our Father in heaven
is a personage of tabernacle, just as much as I am who stand before
you to-day, and he has all the parts and passions of a perfect man,
and his body is composed of flesh and bones, but not of blood. He,
therefore, has eyes to see, and his eyes are upon all the works of his
hands; he has ears, which are open to hear the prayers of little
children, and he loves you, and knows you, for you are all his
offspring; and his knowledge of you is so minute that, to use the
language of the ancients, not a hair of your head falls to the ground
unnoticed. This is the kind of God we worship. Children, call upon him
in your childhood and youth, for from such as you he has said he will
not turn away. Ask the Father to protect you; always ask him, in the
name of Jesus, for his spirit. The youth, the child, those who are
partially grown, as well as the aged, cease not to call upon God with
all your hearts. Remember this. Obey your parents, honor them and seek
to do them good. And parents, seek to honor your children; bring them
up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. Teach them truth and not
error; teach them to love and serve God; teach them to believe in
Jesus Christ the Son of God and the Savior of the world, who is a
personage of tabernacle. He was to all appearance like other men, and
he was the express image of the Father. If he were here, to-day, as he
appeared at Jerusalem, he would pass through this Congregation, and no
one would suppose but what he was an ordinary stranger visiting us.
Children, believe in this character, he is the Savior of the world,
and the Father has appointed him to act in his exalted position. It is
not my business nor yours to question the Father why he appointed this
Jesus to be the Savior of the world. If you do not now fully
comprehend this, the time will come when you will. Remember, too, the
great principle of improvement. Learn! learn! learn! continue to
learn, to study by observation and from good books! Listen to the
instruction of your parents, and of your brethren who hold the holy
Priesthood, and they will teach you the ways of happiness and of life
eternal. If any of you are so unfortunate as to have parents who
wander into by and forbidden paths, and who do things that are wrong,
follow not after them, but honor them and be kind to them, and teach
them by example the better way. Study the Bible, the Book of Mormon,
the Doctrine and Covenants, read the sermons that are published in the
Deseret News, as well as all the standard works of the Church. Such
reading will afford you instruction and improvement; but novels allure
the mind and are without profit.

Vol. 19,  p.64
Little girls, permit me to ask you, Wont you be so kind and so good as
to take those pins or the india-rubber cords out of the back of the
skirts of your dresses, so that you will look comely. They make you
look uncomely, to see your dresses [p.65] drawn around you, showing
your form. Mothers ought to be ashamed of teaching their children such
things. Dress your children and yourselves in that comely, angelic
manner that, were an angel to visit you, you would not feel ashamed. I
am very pleased to say that there are some of our girls, and numbered
among them are some of my own, whom you could not get to adopt these
follies. Ask your mothers, then, to make your clothes suitable and
becoming; and keep your hair smooth and nice. The hair is given to the
female for adornment; and therefore let the ladies, young and old,
adorn their heads with their hair. Mothers should study and children
should study to preserve the skin of the children from being ruined by
dirt, and the heat of a scorching sun, and to keep themselves clean
and pure; but children, now remember, study those books that teach you
the way of life and salvation.

Vol. 19,  p.65
You see that the infant and the children die. How many of you witness
the infant lying in its little coffin, and here lie the child and the
youth; they pass away in death. And again, here are the middle-aged,
many of them pass away into eternity; the old people must die. And the
world is but a span.

Vol. 19,  p.65
Are we going to cease to exist? No, this world is only a preparatory
place to gain a knowledge of God, that we may be prepared to enter
into a higher state of existence and glory, and grow up unto Christ
our living head. Learn the ways of the Lord in your youth, and
continue therein all the days of your life, that you may be prepared
for that higher state of glory that awaits the faithful children of
our God.

Vol. 19,  p.65
I have said enough to answer my own feelings, for this occasion, and
perhaps to satisfy you. I say to all, God bless you, my children, my
little ones. I love you, I am a great lover of children and innocence
and purity, and I am a hater of iniquity, just as much so as the Lord,
and perhaps more than I should be. I do not know this. I think very
frequently, in looking upon the actions of men, that I do not have
compassion enough; but when I see the wolf among the lambs I am after
them, to see that they do not destroy the lambs. And when you are told
that you do not know anything about "Mormonism," you may know it is
wrong; you know something of it every day. I would have given worlds
if I could have known the truth in my childhood, as I now hear it. I
had a great desire to know it, and the priests were after me from the
time I was eight years of age. I was infidel to their creeds, but not
to the Bible, not to God, not to holiness, but to the creeds of the
children of men I was infidel, and am to this day. I say, God bless
you, my children. I give all of you an invitation to attend the
meetings on the Sabbath day, to hear the preaching and to worship God,
and to spend the Sabbath day prudently in the love and fear of God.
Try to adopt in your whole lives that code of morals which our
religion teaches, and which we urge upon the people. God bless you.
Amen.[p.66] 

Brigham Young, July 19, 1877

Relief Societies—Talk to Mothers—Improvement 
Societies—Domestic Matters—Training Children—Home 
Production—Silk Interests.

Discourse By President Brigham Young, Delivered in 
the Tabernacle, Ogden, at a Meeting of the Relief 
Societies of Weber County, July 19, 1877.

(Reported by James Taylor)

Vol. 19,  p.66
[The following discourse was delivered by President Brigham Young; it
was not revised by our respected President, but is presented as
reported by brother James Taylor, of Ogden.]

Vol. 19,  p.66
I expected to attend a meeting of the Relief Societies of this Stake
of Zion to hear reports, and comments from the Presidency, the
Secretaries, and from those that they would call upon to speak. I
learn from the President that the calculation was to invite the
brethren to come here and talk to them, instead of their talking to
us, and to give them instructions, point out their duties, and direct
them with regard to their future course of life. This we are willing
to do, on conditions. Were I to ask you if you are willing to comply
with those conditions, I have no doubt but what you would at once
answer me in the affirmative, and believe that you would carry out the
declaration of your own voices, for this would be your mind. The
question is, will you carry out our instructions? We leave each and
every one to determine that by their future lives. We hope that the
people will hearken and by their acts respond to our requests.

Vol. 19,  p.66
The people called Latter-day Saints say that they wish to know and
understand how to order their lives before Him where we serve and
acknowledge as our Father and our God. If I were to give you my own
feelings with regard to instructions, many of you would perhaps
consider it egotism; still, I take the liberty of saying to these my
sisters, if the counsel and instruction that your unworthy servant has
given to the inhabitants of the earth had been obeyed and carried out,
I have taught them enough to have saved the nations of the earth, and
to have made every one of them to be Latter-day Saints.

Vol. 19,  p.66
We are professedly Saints. What is the difference between a Saint of
God and an angel of God? One is clothed upon with mortality, the other
has passed through mortality and has received the celestial glory of
our heavenly Father, and is free from the contaminating influences of
sin that we have to contend with. This is the difference. We ask the
question, can mortal beings [p.67] live so that they are worthy of the
society of angels? I can answer the question for myself—I believe that
they can; I am sure that they can. But in doing this, they must subdue
the sin that is within themselves, correct every influence that arises
within their own hearts that is opposed to the sanctifying influences
of the grace of God, and purify themselves by their faith and by their
conduct, so that they are worthy. Then they are prepared for the
society of angels. To be Saints indeed, requires every wrong influence
that is within them, as individuals, to be subdued, until every evil
desire is eradicated, and every feeling of their hearts is brought
into entire subjection to the will of Christ. Now you all believe this
just as much as I do.

Vol. 19,  p.67
The first thing I am going to introduce to my sisters is the condition
of this community. Since I have come into this place I understand that
you have a great deal of sickness here. "It is very warm weather," one
says. "A great deal of sickness," says another. I want to say to you
that warm weather is very healthy weather. And I can say still
further, with regard to our climate, a dry climate is a healthy
climate, much more so than where a damp miasma arises from swamps and
decayed materials, which is so frequently the case in low lands,
especially in the Mississippi Valley, but not so on this western
slope. Now I want you to understand what I am talking to you—this
weather is beautiful weather to enjoy health.

Vol. 19,  p.67
Now I will talk to you mothers. If I were invited to your houses to
take supper, or breakfast to-morrow morning, if you have it within
your reach you will have a platter of meat cooked, and will put this
before your children. They are hungry, and require something to
satisfy the demands of nature. You place this before them, and, if
they choose, in our country, they may gorge themselves to overflowing.
You do not stop to ask them if they have eaten sufficient, and ask
them now to desist, and eat moderately. You will let your children eat
green apples and berries of any kind; sit down and eat fat meat, if
they choose it and like it; and fill their systems with swine's flesh
which is more susceptible of diseases than any other flesh that we
eat. It is not like fish or fowl. It is susceptible of disease of
every kind, and will impregnate the system with disease far quicker
than any other food that we eat. Now, mothers, it is well for you to
think of these things. I will tell you how you can enjoy health. You
let your children have a little milk in the morning. I would prefer
putting it over the fire and boiling it, and put one-third water in
it, with a little flour and a particle of salt to make it palatable.
Give them a little bread with it—not soft bread, teach your children
to eat crust—hard baked bread, that the Americans would call stale,
but the English would not. Teach them to eat this, and to eat
sparingly. Instead of drinking unhealthy water, boil such water, and
let it stand until it is cool. If the children are in the least
troubled with summer complaint, and are weak in their bowels, make a
weak composition tea, sweeten it with loaf sugar, and put a little
nice cream in it; and let the children make a practice of drinking
composition instead of cold water. Mothers, keep the children from
eating meat; and let them eat vegetables that are fully matured, not
unripe, and bread that is well baked, not soft. Do not put your loaf
into the oven with a fire hot [p.68] enough to burn it before it is
baked through, but with a slow heat, and let it remain until it is
perfectly baked; and I would prefer, for my own eating, each and every
loaf to be no thicker than my two hands—you tell how thick they
are—and I would want the crust as thick as my hand.

Vol. 19,  p.68
Now for experience. You see I am creeping up into years; and I have
been from my boyhood a person of observation. I have many and many a
time said to children when they begged for the soft bread, that was
not baked thoroughly, "Look here; you will not live very long; you
will probably come to a premature grave." I have noticed invariably
the child that selects the soft bread to be a short-lived person. The
children that hunt around after the crust and eat it, I have noticed
endure, live, and continue to live on. Have you ever noticed this? I
have quite aged sisters here; and I am talking to many that have
children, grandchildren and great-grand-children, like myself. Have
you ever observed this? If you have not I wish you would commence to
reflect upon it.

Vol. 19,  p.68
You say you are improving. These societies are for the improvement of
our manners, our dress, our habits, and our methods of living. Now,
sisters, will you take notice, and instruct those who are not here
to-day, to adopt this rule—stop your children from eating meat, and
especially fat meat; let them have composition to drink, instead of
unhealthy water; let them eat a little milk porridge; let them eat
sparingly and not oppress the stomach so as to create a fever. No
matter whether it is a child or a middle-aged person, whenever the
stomach is over-loaded and charged with more than is required it
creates a fever; this fever creates sickness, until death relieves the
sufferer. Now the people do not think of this. You ought to have
thought of it. I have taught this for years and years to the people.
When we commence to shape our lives according to the judgment, that is
given to us, and we exercise a proper portion of thought, and study
the laws of life, to know what to give, and how to guide and direct
our children and ourselves, we shall find that the longevity of this
people will increase. Although it is a fact that the longevity of this
people is as great perhaps as that of any other people at the present
time; yet we shall find if we will hearken to the wisdom our Heavenly
Father has given us, this will increase; and we shall learn at once
that we are enjoying better health, we shall have a greater amount of
vitality, and a stronger development of ability, and by temperance and
moderation lay the foundation for the development of the mind. Now,
here let me throw in a side remark. I do not mean to go without food
and go to fasting. This is the other extreme. A sufficient amount of
food that will agree with the stomach is healthy, and should be
partaken of. Aged or middle aged, youth or children, never should go
without food until their stomachs are faint, demanding something to
sustain their systems, and continue to undergo this; for this lays the
foundation of weakness, and this weakness will tempt disease. But keep
the stomach in a perfectly healthy condition. Now I do not mean
fasting, but eating moderately; and if my sisters will go home and
commence to adopt this rule, you will find that you begin to get
better, your children and neighbors will get better. We do not expect
all to be [p.69] free from sickness. I have had a great deal of
sickness in my life. I do not expect to be free from the ills, the
weakness, debility and disease that prey upon the human family, but we
can amend our ways, and amend our life by being prudent; and I wish
the sisters to understand this, and to adopt these instructions; and
if you do not learn before the month of July is gone that your
sickness has departed, I shall be very much disappointed. So much for
the health of the people. Will you listen?

Vol. 19,  p.69
Here are mothers. Who give the key to the nations of the earth with
regard to their feelings, pride, prejudices; their religion, habits
and customs, and, I may say, who, in a great degree, govern, that lay
the foundation for the ability that is exhibited among the nations of
men? It is the mothers. Who have laid the foundations in the hearts of
children to prepare them to be great and good men? It is not the
fathers—it is the mothers. It is like the saying of the Savior with
regard to the poor. Speaking to his disciples, he says: "For the poor
always ye have with you, but me ye have not always." Now the children
are always with the mother, and the mother is always with the
children, but the father they have not. He is in the field, at his
work; and the mother is all the time making impressions upon the minds
of the children. Permit me here to say, mothers, and my sisters, you
who are young, it will do you good if you will only observe it. You
see, hear and witness a good deal of contention among children—some of
you do, if not all—and I will give you a few words with regard to your
future lives, that you may have children that are not contentious, not
quarrelsome. Always be good-natured yourselves. is the first step.
Never allow yourselves to become out of temper and get fretful. Why,
mother says, "this is a very mischievous little boy or little girl."
What do you see? That amount of vitality in those little children that
they cannot be still. If they cannot do anything else they will tip
over the chaira, cut up and pull away at anything to raise a row. They
are so full of life that they cannot contain themselves; and they are
something like ourselves—boys. They have so much vitality in them that
their bones fairly ache with strength. They have such an amount of
vitality—life, strength and activity, that they must dispose of them;
and the young ones will contend with each other. Do not be out of
temper yourselves. Always sympathize with them and soothe them. Be
mild and pleasant. If you see a child with knives and forks, playing
with them, it might put out its eyes. It will not do to give it a
hammer and a looking glass. What will you do? I am a person of
experience, and know to deal with children. If the child has in its
hand that which it should not have, let the mother or the father, or
whoever has charge of the child or has the right, take such things
from it, and put them away where they belong. Now, mother, listen to
this—never ask a child to give up that which it should not have. Step
up kindly and put the article where it belongs. The child will not say
anything. A little circumstance took place in Salt Lake City. I had
business in a house where I had understood there had been considerable
trouble occasionally; and the mother would not let the father speak to
the children, to chastise them. I went into the house and talked to
the man. The lady came in and sat down. I pretty soon [p.70] saw a
little girl, about two years old, with a tip thimble in her mouth,
sucking it. I went up to the girl, took the thimble from her and put
it on the mantle shelf. Says I to the mother—"you must not allow the
child to have this thing; if it should go into the stomach it will
decay." The man looked at me as if he would faint away. He was a large
man, but I suppose he never attempted to say such a thing to his wife
in his life. I said it; and the mother was so confounded that she did
not say a word; and it would not have done her any good it she had.
Now, if you will mind this—You bring up your children correctly, and
teach them those principles and habits that are correct, and you will
find that you will improve very materialy in your families. If you
find that the children are cruel, do not contend with them, soothe
them, and invite those who through accident have injured a little
sister to pity her. "You have accidentally hurt your little sister, go
and kiss her." By taking this course you will have good children, and
they will not contend with each other. I am talking to you of that
which I know. I have had an experience in these matters.

Vol. 19,  p.70
I will relate a little incident that occurred in my own family. A
little boy about three and a half years old was very ill. His mother
would feed him bread and milk, or whatever he wished. As soon as he
could stand by her, every day he wanted his bread and milk. Just as
soon as he had got what he wanted, he would throw up his hand, and
away went the basin to the floor. His mother did not know what to do.
Said I, "If you will do just as I tell you, I will tell you what to
do. The next time you sit down to feed this little boy, when he has
got through he will knock the dish out of your hand." Said I, "lean
him against the chair, do not say one word to him, go to your work,
pay no attention to him whatever." She did so. The little fellow stood
there looked at her, watched her; then he would look at the basin and
the spoon, watch his mother, and look at the basin and spoon again. By
and by he got down and crept along the floor and climbed up to the
chair, and then set the basin on the table, and crept until he got the
spoon and put it on the table. He never tried to knock that dish out
of her hand again. Now she might have whipped him and injured him, as
a great many others would have done; but if they know what to do, they
can correct the child without violence.

Vol. 19,  p.70
One of the nicest things in the world is to let an enemy alone
entirely, and it mortifies him to death. If your neighbors talk about
you, and you think that they do wrong in speaking evil of you, do not
let them know that you ever heard a word, and conduct yourselves as if
they always did right, and it will mortify them, and they will say,
"We'll not try this game any longer." I have seen men, and women also,
that are never happy until they are miserable, and never easy until
they are in pain.

Vol. 19,  p.70
These are little things; but is not the world made up of little
things? The whole earth is composed of these small atoms of sand. Our
lives are made up of little, simple circumstances that amount to a
great deal when they are brought together, and sum up the whole life
of the man or woman; and yet in our passing from one to another our
little acts and incidents seem to be very minute or simple, but we
find that they amount to a great deal.[p.71] 

Vol. 19,  p.71
Now, sisters, will you learn these things. I want to see the children
of this people grow as they should; and I want to go a little farther
with regard to our children. Commence, mothers, just as quick as the
child is old enough to understand, which is quite young. They observe
the acts and doings of the mother, and whoever is present. From these
acts they imbibe their first impressions. Now, mothers, do you want
your children to be Saints, when they are grown up? Do you want your
sons and daughters to be good and great, and their lives filled up
with usefulness? "Certainly, with all my heart." Then lay that
foundation for their future life by teaching each little child what it
should do. Teach that child honesty, uprightness and truthfulness.
Never permit a falsehood to be told, nor the color of a falsehood
without correction. Train that child by your own acts and words, from
its infancy, so it may imbibe the principle in its own heart to be
perfectly honest. Teach that child to believe in God our Heavenly
Father. Teach it to believe, to have confidence in Him.

Vol. 19,  p.71
"Why, he is the author of your lives. Here are your father and mother
with regard to your natural body." As soon as they can understand
anything at all, teach them—"Yes, my little child, but you have a
spirit within you. Were it not for this spirit, you would not have
life in you. Here are the father and mother of your tabernacle; but
you have a spirit in you, and the father of that spirit is our
Heavenly Father, whom we serve as our God. You must have implicit
confidence in this Being. You must depend upon Him always. If you are
in danger in the least, you must believe in God, and ask Him to rescue
you, to preserve you; and your faith must be in the name of Him that
He has given, whom He calls His only begotten son, to die a ransom for
our sins." And as soon as they can understand, teach them with regard
to the original sin. Teach them to have implicit confidence in the
Father through our Lord Jesus Christ; and every time they need wisdom,
to ask for wisdom, and ask for understanding; and every time they are
in trouble, ask our Heavenly Father to give them comfort, and they
will feel joyous instead of grievous, and will feel a buoyant feeling,
instead of being cast down. Teach the children to pray, that when they
are large enough to go into the field with their father, they may have
faith that if they are in danger they will be protected. Teach them
that those good angels that are ministering spirits, and their angels,
to guard and defend the just and pure watch over them continually. And
teach them—I am sorry to say there are not many mothers who do teach
it—that they may grow up with this understanding, that our Heavenly
Father takes cognizance of all our acts and doings, and of us, as
individuals, and that His eye is over us, and there is not so much as
a hair of our heads falls to the ground without the notice of our
Heavenly Father. Teach them these things and they will grow up into
this habit. You may call it tradition, but it is an excellent one. You
can sow the seeds of infidelity and they will grow there. Teach the
children so that when they go out from the presence of their father
and mother, God is in all their thoughts. Can you come to this
understanding, mothers? If I were talking to the brethren, I should
say no man in this Church has the privilege or right to enter into
business, or go at anything without [p.72] having God in his thoughts,
and asking for guidance and direction in all his ways. And I will say
to the mothers and sisters, now give your children this correct
tradition in their youth. As I was talking to one of my wives, she
said, "Who is there that teaches her children these things?" I turned
to one and said, "There is one of my wives; she has children full of
faith, because she made it her business to teach them the tradition to
believe in God the Father, to call upon Him continually; and God was
in their thoughts from morning until evening, all the time they were
awake. Says I, "There is the woman; she has taught her children." Now
I know that mothers can teach their children; and they ought to teach
them, and this is my duty to tell you what to do in this case.
Remember to traditionate your children in the nurture and admonition
of the Lord. Teach them as they ought to be taught, that they will
have faith from their youth up, and the Spirit of the Lord to direct
them, that they may never lose sight of this faith in Christ, and our
Heavenly Father; and when they are old they will not depart from the
good path. I am firm in the faith, and verily believe, that if mothers
will bring up their children aright, and give them that early training
that they should have, their children will grow up and never depart
from the path of rectitude and truth.

Vol. 19,  p.72
The mothers are the moving instruments in the hands of Provi dence to
guide the destinies of nations. Let the mothers of any nations teach
their children not to make war, the children would grow up and never
enter into it. Let the mothers teach their children. "War, war upon
your enemies, yes, war to the hilt!" and they will be filled with this
spirit. Consequently you see at once what I wish to impress upon your
mind is, that the mothers are the machinery that give zest to the
whole man, and guide the destinies and lives of men upon the earth.
Now, then, I want to talk upon other matters. You can do just as you
please; you can rule this Stake of Zion. Why, here are brother Peery
and his two Counselors, they cannot move one step unless you say so.
You do not understand this, do you? Why, all the men in this Stake of
Zion can go to some other country, but when the ladies say thus and
so, all the men have to come to the standard. "But, we have an
independence, you know; and I would not like to pin my destiny to any
woman's apron string." But you see the force of this education, which
is forced upon them by the teachings received in early childhood.

Vol. 19,  p.72
Now I want you to guide and direct to our benefit. I want these my
sisters to take into consideration what we can do with regard to
sustaining ourselves. Say you, "Let us go to work and lay the
foundation of it." In a great many places there is a foundation of it
laid out, which is very good. Now, I want you to go to work and say,
we will make all our head-dresses, we will make all the hats that the
men need to wear; we have plenty of straw and materials, we will do
this. "Now you have an object, brother Brigham." Yes, I have, more
than one object; and the great object is to show to our heavenly
Father that we have come out from Babylon, and are capable of taking
care of ourselves. When we come to finances, I want the people to be
rich, instead of poor. The course we are now taking is beggaring the
people—running into debt for this [p.73] folly and that folly, and
everything that they can see. Why, let the merchant come and bring the
follies of Babylon, we want them immediately. "Why, yes, we can make
all the straw hats, if you will take them." I will tell you what else
I want, I want the sisters to say to themselves, and then to their
daughters, sisters and friends, "We will wear that which we will make,
or we will wear nothing; we will make what we wear on our heads; we
will make our own hats and bonnets." Now men, will you patronize this?
"Yes." Then get your husbands to say, "we will not buy one of the hats
from these stores, if they bring them by the car load." Well, there
will be a great deal saved to this Stake of Zion; probably more than
twenty thousand dollars. Then say to your husband, "now, go and build
a tannery, that the hides that come off our beef cattle, can be made
into leather." And then, say to your husband, "I want you to
understand that I am perfectly, absolutely opposed to your course of
life, unless you make some leather." Then, sisters, go to work and
make up this leather. The labor is in the shade, and a great deal of
this work can be done by machinery; but it can be done by hand. We
have one sister in Salt Lake City, who started twenty-three years ago
boot and shoe making; she has made herself a little fortune; she has
plenty to live on; she has worked with her own hands until she has
accumulated property enough to sustain her. My young sisters, instead
of sitting continually at the piano and getting the consumption, take
hold and build up Zion. The first thing is to do something for
yourselves, and learn to labor; and when one thing is done, take up
another item, and continue until we manufacture every thing that we
need here.

Vol. 19,  p.73
I will say to those who are raising sheep, do not send your wool away.
Why, it will be said, "a fool and his money are soon parted." Save
your wool, and send it to the factory. If we want a little cotton
cloth we can raise it in the southern country; and we could raise some
here as well as in some other places. We can raise about two
gatherings. In the best of the States they will gather from three to
four. We can raise our cotton in the south, and save our wool here. Go
to and save your wheat. Tell the people of this Stake of Zion not to
sell their grain. "We are in debt," says one. What brought you in
debt? "Oh, I wanted a thresher and a mowing machine." Where do you
live? How much grass have you to cut? "One hundred and fifty acres."
How many mowing machines have you got? "Only eight." Buy another, and
another machine, and clothing from the stores that is nothing in the
world but shoddy, with but enough of wool to hold it together—buy
these, and buy more than you can pay for. Go into debt, and pauperize
the whole community, instead of building up Zion. I want you to stop.
When we are in a position to build up ourselves, we are building up
Zion. Let us sustain ourselves.

Vol. 19,  p.73
Well, I may say there are a hundred and one things we have to talk
about; and as the sisters will give no reports, we will tell them what
they should do. Now, recollect what I have said to you. Go to, from
one thing to another to make for ourselves what we need. Stop this
buying, so that we can have something on hand.

Vol. 19,  p.74
Another item. I will say to the [p.74] Presidency of this Stake of
Zion, if you could take one-fourth the time of the men who are idle
here and put it on the Temple, and take the other three-fourths and go
to the Railroad Companies and say, "Gentlemen, we will turn you out a
hundred hands who will work for one dollar a day," we would have the
railroads in our hands, and have every dollar that they spend for five
hundred miles. We might bring every dollar in here, and live within
fifty cents on the dollar, and save the other fifty cents. How long
would it take the men to go down to the bed rock, where we were
brought up? I can see women who, when they were twenty years old, six
yards of calico was all they asked for for a gown, and that was good
enough to wear to meeting or to a party; good enough anywhere. If my
mother and her grandmother got one silk dress, and they lived to a
hundred years old, it was all that they wanted. I think my
grandmother's silk dress came down to her children. She put her silk
dress on when I went to see her. It was, I think, her wedding dress,
and she had been married some seventy years.

Vol. 19,  p.74
Some of the ladies wear a silk dress and say, "Husband, I want another
silk dress, I have had this four years." Learn to be prudent. It is no
skill to get money; but, it is a skill to know how to preserve it and
make it increase, and bring to you an abundance to build up Zion, and
purchase what we want.

Vol. 19,  p.74
I wish to say a few words to my sisters in regard to raising silk. I
would like to talk just enough to have you do something in this
direction. This is a matter that I have talked upon for a great many
years. Soon after I first came to the valley, I sat on a load of hay
in Salt Lake City, and said, "this atmosphere is full of silk and all
good things; and we will prove it to be one of the best places for
raising silk." We have proven that we can raise it. There are sisters
here who can reel it and make it into cloth. There is a sister before
ime with a silk dress on; she raised the silk, and made it herself;
and I warrant it will wear four times as long as any you can buy in
the stores. (By invitation the sister arose that the congregation
might see the dress.) I want to encourage you in this industry. If you
want a little change. you can very easily get it by raising silk. Silk
that we raise here, when it is reeled, is worth from $8 to $14 a
pound. It is always a cash article, and finds a ready market. There is
no day in the week or month in the year but what you can find a market
for silk, and get the money for it. I wish the sisters would think of
this. A few pounds of silk gives you a little money. It is easily
raised; where there is a little care taken you can preserve the eggs
so that you can raise two crops of cocoons in a year. There is no
trouble to preserve them in our ice-houses, until the first are
disposed of, and so you can keep the crops growing along. You can
raise more money than the farmers, and beat them in the production of
wealth. Take a woman with her children, and they will make twice the
amount of money by raising silk that the man can make with the farm.
If you will try it you will say it is true.

Vol. 19,  p.74
If you have not the mulberry trees—I have proffered for years to give
the trees and if you want a thousand you are welcome to them, or a
million, I am ready to give them to you. Some twenty years ago I sent
for mulberry seed. I have raised thousands and tens of thousands of
trees, and they are in this [p.75] Territory. I have a large cocoonery
that I built twelve or fourteen years ago. I have given the use of
that—a building about 20 x 110 feet, and I have given the use of the
mulberry trees, and the fruit is good. A great many people are fond of
the fruit; it is healthy for children.

Vol. 19,  p.75
When you feel disposed to make a little money, go into the raising of
silk, which is one of the easiest branches of business that was ever
followed. There is no other work the women can do that will yield the
same amount of profit. This is a matter that I wish you to hearken to.
Will you bless yourselves, and do good to yourselves? We have plenty
of weavers who can take the silk and know how to manufacture it; and
they will give you all you could reasonably ask for it.

Vol. 19,  p.75
Now let the beauty of your adorning be the work of your hands. Will
you not, Presidents, ask your Societies to enter into this agreement,
and go to work and make what you want to wear. Then we will appeal to
the brethren and say, "Come, let us wear the head dresses that our
wives and our sisters can make; and it would be very healthy for the
men if they would wear straw hats winter and summer. We would not see
so many bald heads as we now see around here. Straw hats are perfectly
healthy to wear. I have worn them through winter; and the only
objection I have to them is that they area little too tight and close.
Let the sisters go to work and make these things.

Vol. 19,  p.75
Now, sisters, I plead with you to stop these fashions. They are
nonsense. Brother Carriugtoh has given you a a fine detail of them,
They are miserable looking. I dare not tell you how they look to me,
and how the vanity looks that is in the minds of the people. How long
is it since my family said to me of hoops, "They are so nice and
comely; how would we look if we were to take those hoops off? why we
should look like the town pump. Would you not be ashamed of us?" I am
ashamed. I am ashamed to see the tight clothes—to see the shape of the
ladies. How long is it since the sleeves were so loose that you go
into a store, and the gentleman says, "Are you not going to buy a pair
of sleeves?" "O, if I buy a pair of sleeves I shall have to have a new
dress." "O, I will give you a dress." Eighteen yards in the sleeves,
and three yards in the dress! These foolish fashions, what good do
they do? I have asked my sisters what they would think if a lady who
lives in heaven should pay them a visit. Would she come with these
large sleeves on—a mutton leg sleeve, with dress pulled right out in
front of her? Now, it is pinned back here. It is very unwise. It is
nonsense and uncomely. It is the best looking of anything in the world
when brother Carrington sees his wife in her new calico dress. "You
look just as you did when I courtedy ou." Now there is another
fashion. You see a girl with her hair clipped off in the front of her
head, she looks as though she had just come out of a lunatic asylum.
The hair is for an ornament. You can love a woman with a comely dress
on of her own make, just as well as though she had on a dress that
cost five thousand pounds.

Vol. 19,  p.75
We do not seem to realize that we have to give an account of the days
we spend in folly, and that we will be found wanting if we spend our
time foolishly. When you come to the wheat and the fine flour, to the
gold and the silver and the precious stones, the Lord owns them. But
what have we? Our time. Spend it as you will. Time is given to
you;[p.76] and when this is spent to the best possible advantage for
promoting truth upon the earth, it is placed to your account, and
blessed are you; but when we spend our time in idleness and folly it
will he placed against us. Here is the difference.

Vol. 19,  p.76
Now, sisters, take hold; do this that we ask you to do. It is for your
own benefit, and health, and life, and for the comfort of the people,
and the building up of Zion. And let us go to, and establish the Zion
of God upon the earth, that we may be prepared to enjoy it, which I
most earnestly pray for every day, in the name of Jesus, Amen.

John Taylor, July 29, 1877

God's Purposes Unchangable—the Two 
Powers—the Everlasting Priesthood—Abraham 
and Melchisedeck—Organizing Stakes of Zion—Temple 
Building—the Latter-Day Saints the Friends of the World

Discourse By Elder John Taylor, Delivered in 
the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, July 29, 1877. 

(Reported by Rudger Clawson)

Vol. 19,  p.76
In relation to the great principles of eternal life, as devolped to us
in the word of God, and through the various revelations that he
continues to give unto us, there are many things that are of great
importance to the human family. In regard to the ideas, theories and
notions of men, it would seem that they, in former ages, have been of
very little avail in thwarting or overturning the purposes of the
Almighty, nor will they be in these days any more efficacious then
they have been in the days that have past and gone. Before this world
rolled into existence, or the morning stars sang for joy, He purposed,
in his own mind, to accomplish certain objects that he had designed in
relation to the world in which we live, and the inhabitants that dwell
thereon. He has never swerved, changed or altered his views or
opinions in relation to this, no matter what our feelings, ideas and
theories may be concerning these matters. In the organization of the
world and all creation as it now exists in the various dispensations
of his providence that have been inducted in the different ages, in
the manifestation of his will to the human family, he has had one
design, one purpose, and one set of ideas to accomplish pertaining to
the whole matter, and everything he intended concerning these things
will all be accomplished, whether it relates to the early history of
man, to the middle ages, or, to the ages in which we live. There are
eternal principles associated with God, with his laws, with his [p.77]
Priesthood that are as unchanging as the eternal heavens; yea, more
so, for the heavens may pass away, but the Scriptures say, "His word
shall not fall to the ground." There is something great and
comprehensive associated with the plans and purposes of Jehovah in
connection with the human family, which very few men care to take the
trouble to investigate or reflect upon; and, as "No man can know the
things of God, but by the Spirit of God;" and as very few place
themselves in a position to obtain this spirit, the result necessarily
is, that there is a large amount of ignorance in relation to the
things of God and consequently a large amount of evil prevailing
everywhere and which has existed in every age. I suppose, associated
with these matters, there is a grand overruling destiny, and that it
was necessary that this set of things should exist. There have always
been two grand powers in juxtaposition, or rather in opposition to
each other. There was in the heavens a conflict, and one-third of the
angels, we are told, were cast out of there. That conflict has existed
here upon the earth, and will continue to exist for a length of time
yet to come, until, as we are told, Satan shall be bound. The conflict
is between right and wrong, between truth and error, between God and
the spirit of darkness, and the powers of evil that are opposed to
Him; and these principles have existed in the various ages. No sooner
was man placed upon the earth, than Satan commenced his work and his
operations. God, it is true, created the world; God, it is true, is
the Father and Spirit of all flesh; God, it is true, has a right to
demand obedience from his children, and the observance of the laws he
has given unto them; but that right has been contested from the very
first. Satan placed a demurrer in the way immediately, and from the
two sons of Adam, one of which feared God and the other did not, the
wicked one killed the righteous, who himself appeared to be master of
the field under the guidance and direction of Satan, and he held this
position and this influence for a length of time upon the earth, until
Seth was introduced to represent Abel, to represent God, and also to
represent all the principles of truth and righteousness; and Satan
with his influence and those that yielded to him, under the influence
of Cain and others associated with them that had wrought wickedness,
bore sway; and iniquity of every kind prevailed, they fought against
God and the principles of truth and righteousness, and it was then as
it is to-day, and as it was in the days of Jesus. Says he: "Straight
is the gate and narrow is the way that leads to life, and few there be
that find it; while broad is the gate and wide is the way that leadeth
to destruction, and many there be that go in thereat." It would have
seemed, at some time, as though the purposes of God were thwarted in
relation to the organization of the earth and the salvation and
exaltation of the human family, and it was necessary, as has been
referred to, on a certain occasion, to sweep off the inhabitants of
the earth and start anew. "For the imagination of the thoughts of the
hearts of the people, was only evil, and that continually," and they
were raising up a people that were prepared for wrath and destruction,
having power to propagate their own species, they were doing it and
teaching them the laws of death instead of the laws of life. God in
his mercy to those spirits yet unborn, thought proper to sweep them
[p.78] from the earth and then commence another state of things under
the direction of Noah. It was necessary that these opposing
influences, these contending powers, should be in existence; that this
antagonism should prevail; that there should be a devil, that there
should be all the influences associated therewith. There was a degree
or design of God in relation to the human family from the
commencement, to save all that were capable of it, in the celestial
glory. All that were not capable of this, in a terrestrial glory, and
all that were not capable of receiving that, or prepared for it, in a
telestial glory. It was necessary, according to certain unchangeable
and eternal laws, that existed with Christ in the eternal world, that
man possessing any of these glories should be prepared to receive
them, or they could not inherit them, therefore, it was necessary that
man should be placed in a state of trial or probation, having to
contend with evil that he might, through the power of' God, and the
strength that he would give to him, if he was sought unto, that he
might, through that power, overcome and inherit a celestial glory, and
dwell with God in his celestial kingdom. For this purpose, he gave the
Priesthood, which is spoken of as being after the order of
Melchisedeck, after the order of the Son of God, and after the powers
of endless life; which is the power that exists in the heavens, and
the wisdom and intelligence that dwell with the Gods; and is the
principle by which the Gods in the heavens and men who are under its
influence upon the earth are governed. It is called in the Scriptures,
the "everlasting priesthood, without beginning of days or end of
years," and that those who have it, administer not only in this world,
but in the world which is to come; and it is the privilege of those
who have it, to come, as the Scriptures say, "to the general assembly
and Church of the first born, which are written in heaven, to God the
judge of all, and to the spirits of just men made perfect, unto Jesus
the mediator of the new covenant, and to the blood of sprinkling that
speaketh better things than that of Abel." It is this principle spoken
of in the Scriptures that brings life and immortality to light, that
enables mankind, when living according to its laws, to overcome the
powers of darkness, to combat successfully with the errors of the
world, to triumph over evil of every kind, to subdue the world, the
flesh and the devil, through the aid, guidance, power and spirit of
God; to come out triumphant and obtain an inheritance which is
incorruptible and undefiled, that fadeth not away, reserved in the
heavens for those that are obedient thereto, and live according to its
requirements. It is in view of this, and of the strength and power and
communication with God that the Priesthood is imparted to man, and it
is that which, according to the Scriptures, "brings life and
immortality to light;" and men in the possession of these principles
know and understand their relationship to God, unto the eternities
that were and unto the eternities that are to come, bringing life and
immortality to light; it chasteth away darkness, confusion, mystery
and doubt and uncertainty; it draws aside the veil of the eternal
world, enabling men, who are in possession of it to comprehend their
standing and relationship to God, to each other, to the past, present
and future, and to all intelligent beings that ever leave existed,
that now exist, or that will exist; hence [p.79] this principle is
given to men to lead them in the paths of life, to instruct and
prepare them for that celestial glory where God the Father dwells, and
Jesus, the mediator of the new covenant, and those of the holy
Priesthood who have lived before in different ages, who exist now and
who will exist throughout the eternities that are to come. It places
us in relationship to all these beings, and we feel that we are one
with God, one with Jesus, one with the ancient Apostles, Prophets and
Patriarchs, one with the men of God that have had the holy Priesthood
in the different ages of time, and expect to be one with them in the
eternal worlds. We should also be one in accomplishing the purposes of
God pertaining to the earth whereon we live. It is not easy for men,
without a knowledge of these principles, to comprehend those things of
which I speak, for as I said before, and so say the Scriptures—"No man
knows the things of God, but by the Spirit of God;" and the Lord has
revealed unto us, through very simple methods, the way whereby we can
approach unto him. Who is there among men, with all their wisdom and
intelligence, that can comprehend God? Who understands his laws and
his doctrines? Who knows anything about his purposes and designs? Why,
it is as high as the heavens, it is deeper than hell, it is as wide as
the expanse of the universe, it circumscribes all subjects, and
comprehends all intelligence. Who knows it? Nobody, but those who are
enlightened by the spirit of revelation that proceeds from God. How
did men in former times obtain a knowledge of these things? By
obedience to the laws of God, by submitting to his authority, by
taking up their cross and following him, and by searching diligently
to obtain a knowledge of his laws.

Vol. 19,  p.79
We read a little about Abraham, as given to us in his history. What
does he say about himself? "I, Abraham, having been a follower of
righteousness, desiring also to be one who possessed great knowledge,
and to be a greater follower of righteousness, and to possess a
greater knowledge, and to be a father of many nations, a prince of
peace, and desiring to receive instructions, and to keep the
commandments of God, I became a rightful heir, a high priest, holding
the right belonging to the fathers. It was conferred upon me from the
fathers from the beginning of time; even from the beginning or before
the foundations of the earth, to the present time; even the right of
the first-born, or the first man, who is Adam, or first father,
through the fathers unto me. I sought for mine appointment unto the
Priesthood, according to the appointment of God unto the fathers
concerning the seed."

Vol. 19,  p.79
We read in the revelations given unto us by Joseph Smith, that he was
ordained by Melchisedeck, and the Bible tells us that he was blessed
of Melchisedeck; and Paul in speaking of Abraham and Melchisedeck,
says: "The less is blessed of the greater," and that, although Abraham
was a great man, and had great intelligence, great knowledge and many
communications from God, that Melchisedeck was yet greater than he,
and had more intelligence, and knew more of God. What is the result?
Why, the Lord gave to him the Urim and Thummim, whereby he was enabled
to inquire of the law of God. What law?" The same principles that
existed in that day were the same that existed in the days when Jesus
came upon the earth.[p.80] 

Vol. 19,  p.80
Jesus says, that "Abraham saw my day, and was glad." The Apostle tells
us that "God foresaw that he would justify the heathen through faith,
and preached before the Gospel unto Abraham." Then Abraham had the
Gospel, and a knowledge of the laws of God. Life and immortality are
brought to light where the Gospel exists, and he had it; hence it
brought him to God, and the Lord revealed himself unto him and told
him, that in blessing, he would bless him, and in multiplying, he
would multiply him, and in him and in his seed all the families of the
earth should be blessed. There was something very remarkable about
these things, something that shows a determination on his part to do
the will of God, to obey his laws and keep his commandments, and to
carry out his purposes and designs, so far as he was able to do it.
Among other things he said: "I desire to be a follower of
righteousness, and to have more righteousness. Then I desire that I
may be a prince of peace and a father of nations." He sought this at
the hand of God, and God promised him that in him and in his seed all
the families of the earth should be blessed. But did he give it to
him? He did. Did he fulfil his word to him? He did. Who were Moses and
Aaron? Moses led the children of Israel, under the guidance and
direction of the Almighty, with a mighty hand and stretched-out arm,
and delivered them from the hands of the Egyptians. Who were they?
They were the descendants of Abraham. Who were the old Prophets we
read of in the Bible here? They were the descendants of Abraham? Who
was Jesus? A descendant of Abraham. Who were the Twelve Apostles? They
were the descendants of Abraham. Who were the Seventy that existed in
those days? They were the descendants of Abraham. What were they told
to do? To damn mankind? No. What? To go and preach the Gospel to all
the world, to lift up a banner of life and salvation to the nations,
and call upon them to repent. Who were the Nephites that came to this
continent? Lehi, Lemuel, Nephi, etc. Who were they? They were
descendants of Abraham. Who were the Twelve Apostles that were on this
continent? They were descendants of Abraham. What was their mission?
It was to preach the glad tidings of salvation to the people, which
they did. Who was Joseph Smith? We are told in a revelation in
relation to him, that his name should be Joseph, and that he should be
the son of Joseph, who was a descendant of that Joseph who went into
Egypt. God saw proper to reveal unto him the ancient records of the
people that lived on this continent, as a descendant of Abraham, and
what was his message to the people? "Go ye unto all the world and
preach the Gospel to every creature; he that believeth and is baptized
shall be saved, and he that believeth not shall be damned." Has this
message been communicated? It has to a very great extent. There are
around me and before me, men who have traveled thousands and hundreds
of thousands of miles, without purse or scrip, as they did formerly,
trusting to the help of the Lord, in the midst of contumely and
reproach, to proclaim the glad tidings of salvation to a fallen world.
Have they done it? They have so far as it was in their power, and they
have continued to do it up to the present day. Will they accomplish
the work that was designed of the Almighty? They will. Will the Zion
of our God be built up? It will, and I prophesy [p.81] it in the name
of Jesus Christ. Will the kingdom of God roll on? It will. No power on
this side of hell or in hell can stop it. God is at the helm, and I
know it, and his work will roll forth and continue to roll until the
kingdoms of this world shall become the kingdom of our God and his
Christ, and he will reign forever and forever. The Priesthood in this
day are assisted by the Priesthood that existed in former days, who
lived and operated and withdrew, and are operating with Him. These are
things that many people reflect very little upon, but they are
nevertheless true.

Vol. 19,  p.81
Who was it that appeared with Jesus when he was transfigured upon the
Mount with Peter, James, and John? Moses and Elias. Who were Moses and
Elias? Prophets who had existed before, and still continue to exist,
and to administer on the earth as well as in the heavens. How was it
of John the Baptist? I speak of these things particularly for the
information of those who may be present who are not acquainted with
our revelations, and, perhaps, in many instances not much acquainted
with the Bible. But John, we are told, when on the Isle of Patmos, had
great, important, and glorious visions presented to him. There was a
glorious personage who stood before him, and he was about to fall down
and worship him. But says he, do not worship me. Why! who are you? I
am one of thy fellow servants, the Prophets that have kept the
testimony of Jesus Christ, and the word of God; worship God, says he,
do not worship me. I am one of those that, perhaps, wandered about in
sheep skins and goat skins, dwelling in deserts and dens and caves of
the earth, of whom the world is not worthy; but I have been exalted,
and glorified as you now see me, and I have come to administer to you.
Who was it that administered to Joseph Smith? Moroni and Nephi, men
who had lived upon this continent. Who from the other continent? John
the Baptist for one; Peter, James, and John for others; Moses and
Elias again for others, who revealed certain principles that God
designed they should reveal, and imparted unto him the powers of the
Priesthood which existed in the heavens, that it might be again
conferred upon men on the earth, and that the blessings of the
everlasting Gospel might be again restored.

Vol. 19,  p.81
We have been organizing Stakes of Zion for a length of time, and
placing things in order under the direction of President Young and
Council. What order is that? The order given by the revelations of God
for the guidance of his people, not of man nor by men, but by the will
of God: a pattern of things in the heavenly world. That is the thing
that is now being introduced here among the Saints. Why are we
building Temples here? Because it is part of our mission. Elias was to
come to turn the hearts of the fathers to the children, and the hearts
of the children to the fathers, lest, say the Scriptures, I come and
smite the earth with a curse. In this is the wisdom of God made
manifest, and the power of God displayed. In this he shows as he has
represented in the revelations that he would show, that the wisdom of
God was greater than the cunning of the Devil, for those that Satan
thought he had destroyed, that were cast into prison, Jesus went and
delivered, and preached unto those spirits in prison who sometime were
disobedient in the days of Noah. Again, in relation to the position
that we occupy here upon the earth. We are gathered to Mount Zion. We
are spoken of as being saviors.[p.82] "Saviors shall stand upon Mount
Zion, and the kingdom shall be the Lord's." How can men be saviors
unless they save somebody? That would be a matter of impossibility;
hence we go to work and build our Temples. Why? That we may carry out
that mission that Elias came about, to turn the hearts of the fathers
to the children, and the hearts of the children to the fathers; that
our fathers, who have lived without the Gospel, and without the light
of truth thereof, that we may administer for them in these Temples,
and be baptised for them, as the Scriptures say: "If the dead rise
not, why are ye baptised for the dead?" and "Why," says the Apostle,
"stand ye in jeopardy every hour?" We go to work then and build
Temples, and is this message that we have come upon a message of
terror, trouble, misery, and confusion? No. It is a message of life to
the people.

Vol. 19,  p.82
God told his disciples to go to the ends of the earth; and, says he,
"I will go with you, and mine angels shall go before you, and my
spirit shall accompany you." Has it been so? It has. It has. Whence
comes our gathering? Because we are introduced into a Gospel of
gathering, because we are living in a gathering dispensation, because
that is one of the dispensations that existed in former days, and has
been restored in the latter days wherever this Gospel is preached,
that spirit accompanies it. You cannot prevent it. Go and preach to
the people, baptise them, lay hands upon them for the reception of the
Holy Ghost, and the first thing that exists among the people is the
feeling to go to Zion. A feeling of that kind universally prevails.
Where did it come from? It comes through the administering of Elijah
to Joseph Smith, and through the things that he imparted to him, and
is one of the dispensations which is embodied in the dispensation of
the fullness of times; hence, say the Scriptures, "I will take them,
one of a city and two of a family, and bring them to Zion." What do
you with them there? "I will give them pastors after my own heart, and
shall feed them with knowledge and understanding." Our mission is not
a mission of death, it is a mission of mercy and salvation.

Vol. 19,  p.82
As has been remarked, whom have we injured? Whose life or liberties
have we interfered with? Are we the enemies of mankind because we tell
them the truth? If God has spoken, and has certain purposes to
accomplish, can we hinder him? No. If we obey his will, we must be
subject to the inconveniences resulting therefrom. We go forth in the
name of Israel's God, trusting in him, "bearing precious seed, and
returning again bringing our sheaves with us." Well, what then? Those
who are being taught and instructed, are sent out again. To whom? Why,
as saviors to their own people, and then our nation, as elders in
Israel, to proclaim the unsearchable riches of Christ unto the
nations, and gather out all who are honest and willing to obey the
truth. What then? Then they return again. Then go to work and build
Temples, and then administer in them. "I will take them," say the
Scriptures, "one of a city and two of a family, and bring them to
Zion, and they shall be saviors there;" hence we have representatives
here from among the different nations of the earth. We are building
Temples. What for? For ourselves? Yes, for our fathers, mothers,
uncles, aunts, friends, associates, and ancestry. Yes, for thousands
and tens of thousands of others. That is what we are doing. We have
built one Temple down at St. George; we are building another here; we
are building another in [p.83] Sanpete, and another in Cache Valley.
Well now then how do we act as saviors? We first build Temples; we
then go in and administer in them, and do for others what they cannot
do for themselves. We become, then, saviors in that respect here upon
Mount Zion; and hence the nations of the earth have their
representatives here, who are representing those different nations in
the Temples of the Lord of Lords. Well, what next? How are we assisted
in this? By all the intelligences that have lived before us. Could we
have stemmed the amount of opposition and overcome the evils with
which we have been surrounded if there had not been an invisible power
sustaining us? We could not. But all the Priesthood that have existed
before, with God and Jesus at the head, are on our side and assisting
us; and he is all the time crying, "Touch not mine anointed, do my
prophets no harm." He still cries the same. They are operating in the
heavens while we are operating on the earth; "They without us cannot
be made perfect, and we without them cannot be made perfect." It needs
a grand controlling power associating and uniting the heavens with the
earth; uniting them together in indissoluble bonds that cannot be
broken. Uniting them together in one grand phalanx for the
accomplishment of the purposes of God. When Satan thought he had got
the inhabitants of the whole world, did God give them up? No! No!!
When Jesus "Was put to death in the flesh, he was quickened by the
spirit, by which he went and preached to the spirits in prison that
were sometime disobedient in the days of Noah." When men have been
destroyed and nations led into iniquity and overcome, are all going to
be lost and destroyed? No. God has introduced a plan whereby all that
have lived upon the earth, that are worthy in any respect or
honorable, and all that have desired to do right, who have lived
without the Gospel, shall yet have the privilege of it, and they shall
be baptised for, according to a certain order that God has indicated
in relation to these matters to his Priesthood here upon this earth;
and will God be thwarted? No. He will accomplish his designs, and the
earth, by and by, will be purged from iniquity; and Zion will grow and
increase and spread, and no power can hinder it, for God is at the
helm, and he will guide and direct all things according to the counsel
of his own will.

Vol. 19,  p.83
Are we the enemies of mankind? No. We are their friends. No men living
ever exhibited more friendship to the world than we have. I have
travelled thousands of miles, and hundreds of thousands, as President
Young and many brethren around me have, thousands and thousands of
miles without purse or scrip, without hope of earthly reward, to carry
forth those principles that we knew God had revealed for the salvation
of the human family, and we know it to-day. I know these things are
true. I know that God has spoken. I know that the heavens have been
opened. I know that the truth of God has been revealed, and I bear
record of it before this people, before God, angels, and men. I know
of what I speak, and therefore testify of it in the name of Israel's
God. I call upon men everywhere to repent and be baptised in the name
of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and they shall receive the
Holy Ghost. I call upon the Latter-day Saints to be one, and to be
united in temporal and spiritual things, to seek after God that they
may learn of Him and His laws; then shall your light shine like the
sun, and then shall Zion rise and shine, and the glory of God rest
upon her, and the power of God be made manifest among his people.
Amen.[p.84] 

Daniel H. Wells, August 18, 1877

Increase of the Stakes of Zion—the Saints 
Co-Workers With God—the Government and 
Kingdom of God—Our Inheritances—the Poor Receive 
the Word—the Gospel Incorporates Everything.

Discourse By President Daniel H. Wells, Delivered at a 
Special Conference Held at Brigham City, on 
Saturday Afternoon, Aug. 18, 1877.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

Vol. 19,  p.84
I discover it is here, as it is in other places through the Territory
which we have visited, that there is an increase, a strengthening of
the Stakes of Zion. The prophecy which refers to the strengthening of
the stakes and the lengthening of the cords of Zion is continually
being fulfilled in the efforts made in this direction by the
Latter-day Saints. In the world's history some of the greatest events
that have taken place, in their inception attracted but little of the
notice or attention of the children of men. The coming of our Lord and
Savior Jeans Christ was known to but few people who then dwelt upon
the face of the earth; and yet it was the greatest event in the
history of the world. The coming forth of Joseph Smith and the Book of
Mormon, and the organization of the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints, attracted but little of the attention of the
masses. Of course it was considered of the greatest importance by the
few, but in the course of time we shall see in this land of Zion the
assembling of millions. Methinks I sometimes hear the sound of their
footsteps approaching; and when they come they will be for Zion, for
God and His kingdom, and they will sustain and uphold the holy and
righteous principles of eternal truth which have been revealed, and
the institutions of Heaven which our Fathcr has established in this
day and age of the world. And God's purposes will be accomplished with
triumph, for victory will crown the efforts of the Lord and his
people.

Vol. 19,  p.84
In our day we are permitted to witness the occurring of some of the
greatest events that have ever transpired since the days of Adam upon
the earth. The ushering in of this great and glorious work of the last
days, the coming forth of the Gospel to the nations of the earth, and
the assembling of the people, the gathering together to sustain these
principles, and carry out the work of the Lord, to bring to pass His
great and glorious purposes and establish His kingdom in the earth, as
he shall lead forth, guide, and direct from time to time. It is the
great and glorious kingdom of our God that shall stand for ever. In
these things we are co-workers with the Lord our Father in Heaven, so
far as we will [p.85] let Him work with us, for He stands at the helm,
He guides the ship, directing the affairs of the whole earth, as well
as those of His covenant people. It has come forth in the age of the
world in which He designed it; He has made no mistake in regard to
this matter. I suppose the Lord knew and understood the time of
bringing to pass, and commencing to bring to pass His purposes in the
earth in regard to His kingdom, as well as, and no doubt a little
better than, anybody else, and He also knew there were those living
upon the earth who would receive it when He should reveal it unto
them. All these events have their times and seasons. I expect He knew
also that in the days of Jesus the word would be accepted by but
few—yea, that it would be trampled out by the wicked who would gain
the ascendancy; and that the Priesthood and authority thereof would be
received back again to the heavens, there to remain until the times of
restitution should set in, which times it is our happy privilege to
live in. This is the commencement of the restitution; the Gospel has
come again, but never more to be taken from the earth. It is now to be
sustained and upheld, to grow, to increase and multiply and become
mighty and powerful, and the way prepared for the coming of the Lord
Jesus Christ, who will rule from the rivers to the ends of the earth.

Vol. 19,  p.85
We do not fully realize, my brethren and sisters, that this work in
which we are engaged is the kingdom, the government of God if you
please, handed down to the children of men, with all its officers. A
people, a kingdom surrounded with all the elements necessary for the
advancement and prosperity of the people of the kingdom; the
government being established here in the earth, men, women, and
children under the government of Heaven are sustaining and upholding
and carrying it forward, with the power and might with which the God
of Heaven endows them; seeking to establish the principles of truth
and virtue upon His earth, here in the period of time in which it was
to come forth—the set time to favor Israel. A stripling came forth
with the message from Heaven, leading out, guiding, and directing the
affairs of the kingdom as they were made manifest to him by the Lord
from time to time, until it has grown to become a great people. It has
gone forth and continued to grow until we find it as it is this day
here in these valleys of the mountains—with a people dwelling in a
hundred towns, cities, and settlements. Poor people? Yes, in the
majority of cases; I might say in all cases. Poor people, laboring
people, who have come here, a good many of them, without anything
excepting their hands to obtain a subsistence; all poor alike, very
little difference, to find an inheritance. I do not suppose that a
parallel can be found since the God of Heaven gave Israel their
inheritance in the land of Palestine. We see many people who have
received inheritances; poor people that had nothing of this world's
goods have received inheritances and been blessed in a temporal point
of view. I presume and believe that President Brigham Young has done
more to obtain inheritances for the people, the poor among men, in the
last thirty years than all the emigrating and philanthropic societies
in the world, putting them all together, existing at the present time.
I do not think it has been equalled since the days of Israel, when
Palestine was divided out and given to the sons of Jacob. If it has I
have no knowledge of it, and I read a good deal.

Vol. 19,  p.86
It is said "in that day"—looking [p.86] forward to the day in which we
live—that the "poor among men should rejoice in the holy one of
Israel." Is this being literally fulfilled? Yes, it is. We have
demonstrated this fact, we have fulfilled it and are fulfilling it all
the time. It is one of the signs of the latter times, when the Gospel
is preached to the poor. What is the Gospel to the poor? It is the
power of God unto salvation. Cannot we see the power of God
demonstrated to the salvation of the poor among men, that lifts them
out of the poverty in which they have been brought up, and places them
in a land where they can get inheritances both for themselves and
their posterity? Then most assuredly this Gospel is the power of God
to the salvation of all such at least. It has proven itself the power
of God to this whole community, not even President Young himself
excepted. We came here stripped of everything, as the poor among men;
we can now lift up our hearts and rejoice in God who has wrought out
His salvation, temporal as well as spiritual. We were brought here to
these valleys of the mountains, a land held in reserve by Him, where
He can plant the feet of His Saints and strengthen Israel. Has he done
it? Witness ye this day! Here in this little nook and corner, a place
passed by, by the traveller who journeys over the great highway,
almost unnoticed. Yet in this little place the children were strung
along the sidewalk greeting our coming, from the railroad depot to the
bridge, a distance of half a mile. One would not suppose there were so
many in the whole country round. Here we behold the results of the
emigration from the heavens, as well as that from the various nations
of the earth, a grand assembling of the Saints of the Most High. What
for? Without a purpose or design? No, not by any means. The God of
Heaven, our Father, never planted a single individual upon the earth
without a purpose and design. Well would it be for us to find out that
purpose and design concerning us, and then truly live to it and fulfil
it, that our existence upon this earth might be accomplished, that our
existence here might not be a failure, that we might return to our
Father and receive that welcome plaudit, "Well done, good and faithful
servants."

Vol. 19,  p.86
He has given us the opportunity of filling the full measure of our
creation with credit to ourselves and honor to His name. And this can
be done simply by living our religion, the religion of Heaven. He is
inviting everybody who will to come and partake of the waters of life
freely, without money and without price. And yet it will cost you all
you have; but then there is one thing also to be thought of: you did
not have much when you commenced. Those who have riches are the last
to receive the Gospel. They do not see anything to rejoice over in the
revealed will of God to man upon the earth. If they do, they are so
full of the cares and love of the world that the good seed is choked
by the weeds that grow up around them, so that they cannot attend to
it, and place for the word is not found in their hearts.

Vol. 19,  p.86
It is the poor who receive the words of truth, who are the most ready
to do the will of God. When John sent one of his disciples to the
Savior to ask Him if He was the Son of God, etc., He said tell
John—"The blind receive their sight, and the lame walk, the lepers are
cleansed and the deaf hear, the dead are raised up and the poor have
the Gospel preached to them." That is the sign he gave to John. It
seems that even he was in [p.87] some little doubt concerning the
divinity of Jesus' mission. The Gospel is preached to the poor; it is
also preached to the rich so far as they will receive it, but they
will not hear it. "O, (say they) go your way, we do not want anything
to do with it or with you." This is what they say to the Elder who
bears the message of life and salvation to the children of men. It is
among the poor they find the readiest access. And such are the ones
that the Lord can use to bring to pass his purposes; they are the ones
who need redemption, and who feel that they need it, and who obtain
it. Feeling their dependence upon Him, they appreciate the great good,
the blessing that God is pouring out upon them from time to time; they
realize that it is he who is doing this work for them. But they could
not arrogate to themselves this honor, inasmuch as they know that they
are, merely instruments in our Father's hands of establishing his
kingdom. The rich if they attempted to perform this work would go
forth in their own power; they would say I have done it; it is I who
have accomplished this great work." They would not acknowledge God in
all things, nor give the honor to whom it really belongs, for who does
not know that they themselves only exist by God's power and
beneficence? But how is it that while the great majority feel and
realize these things, there are many who very soon arrogate to
themselves greatness and power, and think that they have accomplished
great things, and that the Lord can scarcely get along without them; I
wonder sometimes how he did happen to get along before they were born.
I have seen a great many of this character. You know those who get fat
quickly are very apt to kick.

Vol. 19,  p.87
What is there to hinder the blessings of heaven flowing to this people
to the full extent of their hearts desire? I do not know of any
reason, unless we are not prepared and worthy to receive it, and make
a wise and proper use of it when it does come. How many do you believe
there are in Israel to-day who, if the wealth of the world were turned
towards them, would not consign it to the hands of the devil about as
fast as the Lord handed it to them? Do you know that I believe there
are a good many; our experience teaches us there are a good many,
because they part with it just as fast as it comes to them. I will say
that no Latter-day Saint has any right to dispose of the blessings
that God bestows upon him; he has no right to bestow his patronage
upon the outside world, and especially upon those who are in the midst
of Israel, whose interests are separate and apart from ours. It only
fosters an agency in our midst calculated to undermine the faith of
the Latter-day Saints; it nourishes a viper in our midst; a power that
is calculated to lead astray the young and unthinking. I said a
Latter-day Saint had no right to dispose of the blessings that God
bestows upon him; they are not given to us for any such purpose. What
are they given us for? To strengthen the Zion of God upon the earth,
not to destroy it; to send forth the Gospel to all nations, to build
Temples to God's holy name, wherein those who are faithful may receive
the blessings of time and eternity for themselves and their dead; they
are given to us to sustain and uphold righteous principles, and the
institutions of heaven; to gather the poor from afar, who are seeking
to be delivered from a state of bondage, to come up and participate in
the blessings you and I enjoy in these mountains.[p.88] And so when
the Lord finds out that he has a people who will be thus zealous of
good works, who will make a good use of the wealth of the world, so
fast and so soon will the kingdom be delivered to the Saints in
greatness and power.

Vol. 19,  p.88
It cannot be given any sooner, and should not be if it could. Then if
we want to see advancement and progress, let us be diligent and
faithful over the few things committed to our trust, using them for
God and for his kingdom, and not distribute them to the wicked, nor
sift our ways to strangers, nor to those who know not God, and who
give no heed to the principles of truth he has established in the
earth. It is suicidal in the highest degree for the Latter-day Saints
to take such a course, and it is treasonable against the Government to
which we have sworn allegiance. There is a warfare, but who institutes
it? The Devil; he is against the authority of the holy Priesthood,
seeking to trample it from off the face of the earth. What do the
Latter-day Saints do? Nothing, only stand in their own defence,
contending inch by inch for the right. The Adversary is found all the
day long seeking to overthrow us, his agents are continually making
their insiduous approaches to undermine the faith of the Saints, and
destroy the authority of the holy Priesthood, their aim and object
being to drive it from the earth as they did anciently. Then for the
Saints to give aid to those who would destroy them, by giving them our
patronage, even the means that God has placed in our possession! Yes,
we do it all the day long, we are doing it continually. The people
here in Brigham City not so much perhaps as in other places. You have
a better order of things I presume; yet it is done more or less
everywhere. Supposing for instance, nations at war with each other
should find any of their citizens giving comfort and aid to the enemy,
giving munitions for war, rendering service or information, or
betraying any trust whatever, such person would be strung up for
treason. This is the law among the nations; and why should it be
counted anything less than treason for those who have sworn allegiance
to the government of Heaven to be found giving their patronage to the
enemy. I tell you in the name of the Lord, you cannot do it with
impunity; such acts will be counted against you, no matter who you
are, and you will have to meet it! It behooves the Latter-day Saints,
above all people upon the face of the earth, to stand shoulder to
shoulder, presenting an unbroken phalanx for the enemy to meet, a
phalanx that they cannot penetrate or destroy. It is our duty to God
and to one another to fortify our walls of defence. How? By living our
religion, by sustaining through our faith, integrity, and good works
the government which the God of heaven has so kindly bestowed upon us.
There is necessity enough for this government to be established in the
earth. There was no rallying point in all the earth for the Saints,
until the Lord revealed the truth. But now there is a rallying point,
and the people are gathering to it. What for? To pull it down? No! but
to uphold it, to keep it and to hold it, unfurling its banner to the
mountain breezes, and in the strength of Israel's God to stand by and
defend it! To stand by and sustain each other in all good works, not
to seek to pull each other down; but to put down sin and iniquity, and
trample it out of our midst, sustaining purity and upholding and
[p.89] maintaining righteousness, and God and his kingdom forever. Let
the wicked howl; heed them not! What matters though we are unpopular;
Jesus and his disciples were unpopular in their day; but our Savior
passed the ordeals. Have we any ordeals to pass? Not many. We have
more or less difficulties to encounter it is true, which is all right,
in fact it is the only way we can be tested. If we "fly the track" the
moment a difficulty presents itself, what good are we? Where is our
integrity? It is given unto us to overcome every difficulty and
continue on our way rejoicing, having our hearts fixed like a flint on
the prize before us; yes, no matter what devil stands in our way to
prevent our onward march, or to beckon us this way or that way, let us
not be moved either by fear or temptation, but exclaim like one of
old, "As for me and my house, we will serve the Lord!" Let us all,
young and old, make our resolves, and then live to our resolutions,
notwithstanding the inducements and allurements the evil one may bring
to bear to prevent us walking in the strait and narrow way.

Vol. 19,  p.89
The Gospel incorporates everything calculated to do any good whatever,
and it is the power of God unto salvation both here and hereafter; and
you will not find any real pleasure or salvation outside of it. Now
remember that! Both the old and the young can find suitable and
satisfactory enjoyments within the purview and elements of the Gospel.
Real enjoyment is such as can be participated in without offending the
Lord. There is no enjoyment in taking a course calculated to injure
and offend Deity. There is no real enjoyment in the intoxicating cup,
it brings misery instead of joy. And so are all these things that are
used to their abuse. The Gospel teaches us better things, a better
way; and still it furnishes us everything necessary for our pastime
and for our encouragement to go forward in the path that leads to
honor and renown in time and eternity.

Vol. 19,  p.89
There is a great work to be done! The Lord has designed to accomplish
a mighty work through the instrumentality of his children who do and
will exist upon the earth. It is through this means he does accomplish
his purposes; he always has and I expect he always will. The
redemption of our dead friends, of our progenitors who never knew the
Gospel; the resurrection of the dead to come forth clothed in
immortality and eternal lives, will all be brought about through the
Gospel. What, all the human family? Yes, pretty nearly all. It is a
great undertaking; the Lord is susceptible to great undertakings. He
undertook to people this earth with spirits that were begotten in
heaven and who dwelt in his presence. Consider that undertaking for a
moment, and perhaps it will be found to be as vast as our
comprehension is of the redemption of the dead and the accomplishment
of the resurrection of the dead. He is capable of great enterprises of
this kind. And just as sure as he brought forth man upon this earth,
organizing it for them to dwell upon, so sure will he bring them forth
again in the resurrection. I do not know that one is greater than the
other; however he is capable of accomplishing all. I have heard people
talk about the utter impossibility of bringing about the resurrection
of the dead. We read there is nothing impossible with God. I am quite
sure of it in this respect. We see how natural, how easy it is to
bring forth the great work of peopling the earth; and I see no reason
why the other should not be [p.90] just as easy for him to do as this
seems to us. He has all time and eternity at his command; the heavens
are full of days, and the work will continue onward when you and I
rest and sleep in the dust. There is something to be done, we have the
opportunity and blessed privilege of laboring in the cause; and it is
well for us if we do it while the day lasts, for "behold the night
cometh wherein no man can work." Therefore we should be dilligent in
the performance of our duties, divesting ourselves of the errors and
traditions we have imbibed, and which are in opposition to truth and
righteousness according to the revelations of Jesus made known to us
in this our day and generation. We should control ourselves; our
passions are given to us for a good and wise purpose, not to be our
masters, not to be given way to, allowing ourselves to quarrel, to
speak harsh and unkind words and to mistreat our wives and children as
some do. Our passions are implanted within us to give strength and
energy of character, to serve a good and wise purpose; and it is
expected that we hold them in proper subjection, instead of allowing
them to master us. No man is able to control or is fit to govern, even
a family, unless he can govern and control himself.

Vol. 19,  p.90
Let us give heed to the requirements of heaven, and perform them
regardless of the consequences, trusting in God who will sustain even
to the death. If we have to meet obstacles, what of it? "Though he
slay me, yet will I trust in him," let this be the word in the heart
and mind of every man and woman before the Lord. Because we know he is
the wise giver of all good things, the wise controller of all events
who does all things well. Let us put our trust in him, and go forward
in the righteousness of the God of our salvation, in the performance
of the work allotted to us his Saints upon the earth. If we do this
and endure faithful to the end, great will be our reward; and great is
our reward as we pass along. It brings peace of mind in the assurance
that we are doing the Lord's will, and taking that course which is
pleasing unto him.

Vol. 19,  p.90
That the Lord may add his blessing unto us while we sojourn in the
earth, and at last save us in his kingdom is my prayer, in the name of
Jesus. Amen.[p.91] 

Brigham Young, August 19, 1877

The Lord's Supper—a Word to Mothers—the Sacrameent 
in Sabbath Schools—History of Some Things—Young 
Men to Preside—Home Manufactures

Discourse By President Brigham Young, Delivered 
at a Special Conference Held in Brigham City, Box Elder County, 
for the Purpose of Organizing a Stake of Zion in Said County, 
on Sunday Afternoon, August 19, 1877.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

Vol. 19,  p.91
Previous to attending to the business to be presented to the
congregation this afternoon, I feel to exhort the Latter-day Saints
before me to try to realize the sacredness of the ordinance that is
now being administered to them, which was introduced by our Savior,
that his disciples might witness to the Father that they were truly
his followers. On the last time that our Lord met with his disciples,
previous to his being betrayed, he administered to them the sacrament.
Instead of eating as at other times, he took the bread and blessed and
brake it and gave to his disciples, saying to them that he should
require of them to meet together to break bread in remembrance of his
body, that would suffer for them and for the sins of the world. So
when he had blessed and broken the bread, he administered the same to
them, saying, "take, eat; this is my body." When his disciples had
eaten, he then took the cup of wine and gave thanks, and gave it to
them, saying, "Drink ye all of it; for this is my blood of the New
Testament, which is shed for many for the remission of sins." He came
here to redeem fallen man, he being the heir of the family that
receive bodies on this earth, that they, through obedience to his
requirements and commandments and the ordinances of his house; may be
sanctified and prepared to return unto the presence of the Father and
there sit down with Jesus, where he will administer to them again in
fulfillment of his saying to them, "I will not drink, henceforth of
this fruit of the vine, until the day when I drink it anew, with you,
in my Father's kingdom."

Vol. 19,  p.91
I would exhort my brethren and sisters to receive this ordinance every
Sabbath, when they meet together, as is our practice; not following
the customs of others, for with some denominations this is
administered once a month, with others once in three months, with
others never, they not believing in outward ordinances. This is the
way with the Christian sects; they teach that portion of the Bible
which seemeth right unto them and add such doctrines, views and
opinions as suit their own creeds.

Vol. 19,  p.91
We are in the habit of partaking of the contents of the cup each
Sabbath when we meet together, and I do pray you my brethren and
sisters to contemplate this ordinance thoroughly, and seek unto the
Lord with all your hearts that you may obtain the promised blessings
by [p.92] obedience to it. Teach its observance to your children;
impress upon them its necessity. Its observance is as necessary to our
salvation as any other of the ordinances and commandments that have
been instituted in order that the people may be sanctified, that Jesus
may bless them and give unto them his spirit, and guide and direct
them that they may secure unto themselves life eternal. Impress the
sacredness of this important ordinance upon the minds of your
children. Many of you who are aged, have witnessed the strength and
power of tradition, whether it be correct or false. The power of
tradition upon the minds of the inhabitants of the earth is most
potent, I might say it is almost almighty. We know the way of life, we
have the keys of life in our possession; and if we do not take the
pains to train our children, to teach and instruct them concerning
these revealed truths, the condemnation will be upon us, as parents,
or at least in a great measure. We do not want this sin to rest upon
us; we want the people, each and every one to understand their duty
and then discharge that duty fearlessly, without favor or hope of
earthly reward, having in view the doing of the Father's will alone
and the receiving of the heavenly reward.

Vol. 19,  p.92
Let me here call the special attention of the mothers to what I am
going to say: If you mothers will live your religion, then in the love
and fear of God teach your children constantly and thorougthy in the
way of life and salvation, training them up in the way they should go,
when they are old they will not depart from it. I promise you this, it
is as true as the shining sun, it is an eternal truth. In this duty we
fail; we do not bring up our children in the way they should go, or
there would be no turning away, wandering here and there from the
society of the Saints. We let our children do too much as they have a
mind to; if they want this or that their wishes must be gratified; if
they want to go here or there, the mother, in very many instances, is
too ready to urge upon the father directly or indirectly, the
necessity of accommodating the young mind to the path of folly.

Vol. 19,  p.92
By some it is very well understood that in the days of ancient Israel
while in the land of Palestine they were not blessed so profusely as
we are with the crystal streams from the mountains. They were in the
habit of drinking a great deal of wine, and among the few who have
continued to inhabit that land, this habit I believe has been kept up
to the present time. It is a wine country. But the Lord has said to us
it mattereth not what we partake of when we administer the cup to the
people, inasmuch as we do it with an eye single to the glory of God;
it is then acceptable to him. Consequently we use water as though it
were wine; for we are commanded to drink not of wine for this sacred
purpose except it be made by our own hands.

Vol. 19,  p.92
In some of our wards and settlements the administering of the
sacrament has been introduced in the Sunday schools. It is very
pleasing and gratifying to the spirit that I possess, for the parents
to see that their children attend Sunday school and receive the proper
instruction with regard to their faith. After the Sunday school is
over, let the parents take the pains to bring their children to
meeting. This would be very pleasing to me. An idea seems to have gone
abroad among the parents, and consequently descends to the children,
that when the little ones have been to Sunday school, the remainder of
the day is for them to [p.93] enjoy themselves the best way they can.
No more duties, no more obligations to attend meeting. They have been
to the Sunday school and the mothers and probably the fathers think
this is sufficient. But if we do our duty, each and every one of us,
and as communiies, and perform the duties required of us, we will see
that our children attended all the preaching meetings and meetings for
instruction, which it is proper for them to attend, where they, as
well as the parents can be taught pertaining to God and to his
religion on the earth, for the salvation of the human family. If my
brethren and sisters will accept of this exhortation and try to carry
it out in their lives, my heart will say to them, "God bless you,
peace be with you, love be multiplied upon you."

Vol. 19,  p.93
We will now attend to the business before us pertaining to the
organization of this Stake of Zion in this county of Box Elder. When
the people are fully organized we shall expect them strictly to attend
to the duties devolving upon them. Brother Franklin D. Richards, in
his remarks has drawn out the thread of the organization of the
Priesthood and the duties devolving upon the Bishops and upon the
Priests, Teachers and Deacons in advancing the faith of the Gospel and
seeing that there is no iniquity among the people. We expect this will
be carried out. There are many things wherein the people will need
instructing, they will receive these instructions from time to time,
adding instruction to instruction with regard to the faith, ordinances
and commandments of the house of God; our faith in the religion we
possess or hope to possess, and in the faith we should possess in the
name of our Savior and through him in the Father. And we expect to see
an exhibition thereof that will be brighter, that will be more
beautiful, more permanent and lasting throughout all the organizations
of the Stakes of Zion, than we have heretofore seen. We have a
multitude of traditions to overcome, and when this people called
Latter-day Saints will be free from these traditions, so that they can
take hold of the Gospel and build up the kingdom according to the
pattern, I am not able to say; but I hope the time will soon come. I
can say I am encouraged, I think there is an improvement, I can
perceive a growth in the knowledge of God among the Latter-day Saints.
And yet I see many old members of the Church, fathers in the Church
and kingdom of God, of long standing, who have been teachers and have
been taught, and have exercised themselves in the different duties of
the Priesthood, and also in municipal affairs among this people, to
direct, to counsel; and yet they seem to have no brightness within
them concerning the Priesthood; no knowledge with regard to the
dealings of God with his children. We see this; but still on the whole
there is an increase of faith, of knowledge, of wisdom, of
understanding. When we get to understand all knowledge, all wisdom,
that it is necessary for us to understand in the flesh, we will be
like clay in the hands of the potter, willing to be moulded and
fashioned according to the will of him who has called us to this great
and glorious work, of purifying ourselves and our fellow-beings, and
of preparing the nations of the earth for the glory that awaits them
through obedience. Here is mystery, here are the hidden mysteries that
God has reserved for the latter times, and they are coming forth; the
work we have upon us is an immense one, it is great, powerful and
divine; it is an almighty work. And with regard [p.94] to the conduct
of this people—if an angel should come here and speak his feelings as
plainly as I do, I think he would say, "O, Latter-day Saints! why
don't you see, why don't you open your eyes and behold the great work
resting upon you and that you have entered into? You are blind, you
are stupid, you are in the dark, in the mist and fog, wandering to and
fro like the boat upon the water without sail, rudder or oar; and you
know not whither you are going." But we run first this way, and then
that way, turning here and turning there, strewing our ways to
strangers and doing that which we should not do. I will refer to a
little incident.

Vol. 19,  p.94
I used to travel this road running through here several times during
the season. I recollect, not many years ago, there was a little gold
found in Montana. The inhabitants of Utah, called Latter-day Saints,
took everything that the Lord caused the earth to bring forth that
they could pack in their wagons, and carried it away to those who
would not even speak a good word for them. Brother Staines referred to
and related facts to us yesterday. He told us that there were a great
many people in these mountains, and a great many had been here, who
had become acquainted with this people, whom they acknowledged to be
an industrious and honest people; that some had said to him they would
rather trust themselves with the people of Utah than any other
community, feeling safer with them. But when the hue and cry was
raised that the "Mormons" were rising against the law, and against the
rules and regulations and all that is good pertaining to the society
of this great republic and were in open rebellion, where could be
found the man to open his mouth or to write a word saying, "This is
false, it is not true." Did you find or hear of any such men? But very
few, and they will be blessed for so doing. Are we at all astonished
at the silence of the great majority under such circumstances? No. It
has always been so; it is so now, and will continue to be so; for
there is no union, no affiliation, no fellowship between Christ and
Baal. Baal will fight the Savior, the enemy will fight against the law
of God, and he will never give up the contest until he is taken and
bound and cast into "the bottomless pit." And these honorable men,
these good men who with their families have received the blessings
from the hands of this people; those to whom we have given our
substance, our flour and breadstuffs, our money and whatever we had,
were there any of them who opened their mouths in justification of the
innocent, the pure and good, and denounced the falsehoods and the
slanders of those that raised the cry against us? If there were any I
do not know it. But they say to the liars, "Lie on about those
"Mormons," we like to hear it." Whilst on the other hand these
Latter-day Saints are giving everything that the Lord bestows upon
them just as fast as they receive it; not resting satisfied until they
hand everything over to the laps and hands of our enemies. A great
many will say, "But we are not your enemies. Why then do you not speak
out and tell the truth about us?

Vol. 19,  p.94
Regarding the brethren carrying their substance north to Montana, I
will say I knew a man who undertook to head off all this, by trying to
organize the Elders of Israel into a society to raise an influence by
which they might control the northern market; but no, they rebelled
against it. But what I was going to mention, go into the northern
settlements, and you would see the [p.95] wagons by hundreds and
thousands hauling off the provisions to those who would never speak a
word in our favor. Yes, we are generous enough to feed them, and
clothe them, and give them money. And then, when the enemy would raise
persecution against the Latter-day Saints, they can sit and laugh at
it. All the merchants among us we have made rich. Do you know of any
that brought money here? If you do, you know more than I do, and I
think I am as well acquainted with them as any one. Who brought
capital here and spent that capital? They came here poor, and made
their capital, but they never lifted their voice in behalf of any one;
but they laugh and sheer around the corner and in their sleeve when
they see the storm of trouble coming upon the Latter-day Saints. I
will not tell their doom, they will find it out quick enough; a good
many have found it already. Our persecutors too who die, and they keep
dying, their end is sorrow, both priests and people.

Vol. 19,  p.95
There is a good deal of money spent; I know of one man who spent many
thousands of dollars trying to organize the Elders in such a manner
that they could hold the control of the market. But no. Wild as the
deer upon the mountains, running by day and by night, oft-times under
the shades of night, to get away from this and other towns, lugging
off the blessings that God had poured into their laps. We have
counseled the people to save their grain. Supposing we had a few
million bushels of grain on hand, would it do us any hurt? To say the
least, we certainly might as well have kept it, for we got nothing for
it; we did not even pay for the transportation of our substance.

Vol. 19,  p.95
Will famine come? Yes! Will plagues come? Yes! Will distress come upon
the nations? Yes, and upon this nation, and that, too, before a great
while. When they made war upon us some eighteen years ago, how it
pleased and tickled the masses who thought that now destruction was to
overtake the Latter-day Saints. I told many, and sent word to Congress
saying, that it would prove the opening wedge for the struggle of war
between the North and South. But some gentlemen took the liberty of
saying, time after time, "No, no, that cannot be." Said I, "It will be
so, and I tell it to you in the name of Israel's God." And when the
press delight in publishing such falsehoods about the Latter-day
Saints as they have done, and the people delight to read them, you
will see real trouble crop out in and among themselves. Is there power
enough in the Federal Government to put down mobocracy. No! And it is
a truth that they whom the Lord makes weak are weak indeed; and those
whom the Lord makes strong are strong indeed. Strength was given to
the North in the last struggle, and the South suffered extremely. But
the time will come when the North will be weaker than the South was,
and they will have no power to muster their forces against the tide of
folly that will come upon them, that they bring upon themselves, and
they themselves must receive the results.

Vol. 19,  p.95
But say the Latter-day Saints, "How are we living?" If you were to
hear an angel talk to you, and tell just what he sees and understands,
you would say, that is as sharp preaching as brother Brigham's; his
words are sharper than brother Brigham's. And they would be. And still
we are improving a little; but oh! what improvement [p.96] we have yet
to make in order to acquire such victory over ourselves as to bring
ourselves into perfect subjection to the law of Christ. Let us take
heed, and teach our children by precept and example to love and serve
the Lord. What a glorious sight was presented to us yesterday on our
arrival at your depot, to witness the hosts of children that lined the
side walks. You have here in this little city the buds, the beginning
of a nation. Be careful my brethren and my sisters how you conduct
yourselves. See that you bring yourselves in subjection to the law of
Christ, and then teach your children in the spirit of love and
affection the way of life, so that they will not stray away from you,
becoming heady and high-minded, wandering after the foolish fashions
of the world, the pleasures of the world; but let them make their
delight in that which is virtuous and true, for this is more
pleasurable than all the vanities of the world. Real wisdom is real
pleasure; real wisdom, prudence, and understanding, is real comfort.

Vol. 19,  p.96
(The Presidency of the Stake were then unanimously elected—namely,
Oliver G. Snow as President, and Elijah A. Box and Isaac Smith as his
counselors, who also received their ordinations. Elder William Box was
ordained a Patriarch. The names of the members of the High Council
were presented, and that of the President of the High Priests' Quorum,
together with the names of the Bishops of the several Wards, all of
which were unanimously sustained. The President then continued:)

Vol. 19,  p.96
I have a few words to say to the Latter-day Saints concerning these
young men we have called to preside over the people of this Stake of
Zion. They are young—they have not the experience that older men have;
but if they do not possess more wisdom than a good many of our old
experienced men, I am sorry. There are a good many that do not profit
by the experience they have got, they do not know how to do so. I want
to tell you the reason why we have made the selection of brother
Oliver G. Snow to preside here. He is the son of brother Lorenzo Snow,
who has hitherto presided here. By appointing brother Oliver to this
position, I think he will be under his father's care, and where he can
get the wisdom his father possesses. And I will say to the credit of
the people here, they have done well. And brother Lorenzo Snow, who
has had charge of you, has set the best example for the literal
building up of the kingdom of God of any of our presiding Elders.
There is one man in the South who I think will come up to this
standard, and continue on. But brother Snow has led the people and
gudided them and counseled them in the way that they should go,
apparently without their knowing anything about it, until he got them
into the harness; and I like this very much.

Vol. 19,  p.96
Our motive is to make every man and woman to know just as much as we
do; this is the plan of the Gospel, and this is what I would like to
do. I would like all the Latter-day Saints to come up to this
standard, and know as much as I do, and then just as much more as they
can learn, and if they can get ahead of me, all right. I can then have
the privilege of following after them. If they keep up close to me, so
that they will understand as I do the workings of the Spirit, they
will do a good deal better than they do now. But the beauty and
excellency of the wisdom that God has revealed [p.97] to us is to fill
everybody with wisdom, bringing them up to the highest standard of
knowledge and wisdom, purifying us and preparing us to enter into the
highest state of glory, knowledge and power, that we may become fit
associates of the Gods and be prepared to dwell with them. This I say
is the beauty and glory of the great knowledge that God has revealed
unto the Latter-day Saints. You may ask in what particular? In every
particular. For the knowledge men possess of every science, every art,
every study there is, and every branch of mechanism known to men, they
are indebted to the Lord. True men may have been taught it by his
fellow man and he may have discovered much himself; but all originated
with God our Heavenly Father, through his agents to the children of
men. The faith and philosophy of our religion comprehends all things,
believes all things, hopes all things, and I wish I was able to say a
little better than I am, endures all things. But we must endure all
things that we cannot help, enduring patiently until we are counted
worthy to be free.

Vol. 19,  p.97
I want to say this with regard to brother Oliver G. Snow; virtually we
leave brother Lorenzo to overlook you. Can you understand this? If you
cannot you cannot see as I do. Brother Snow has exhibited splendid
talent in what he has done towards making this people self-sustaining.
Shall I give you my ideas in brief with regard to business and
business transactions. Here for instance is a business man, a
merchant, comes to our neighborhood, with a stock of goods; he sells
them at from two to ten hundred per cent. above what they cost. As a
matter of course he soon becomes wealthy, and after a time he will be
called a millionaire, when perhaps he was not worth a dollar when he
commenced to trade. You will hear many say of such a person, what a
nice man he is, and what a great financier he is! My feeling of such a
man is he is a great cheat, a deceiver, a liar! He imposes on the
people, he takes that which does not belong to him, and is a living
monument of falsehood. Such a man is not a financier! The financier is
he that brings the lumber from the Canyons and shapes it for the use
of his fellow man, employing mechanics and laborers to produce from
the elements and the crude material everything necessary for the
sustenance and comfort of man; one who builds tanneries to work up the
hides instead of letting them rot and waste or be sent out of the
country to be made into leather and then brought back in the shape of
boots and shoes; and that can take the wool, the furs and straw and
convert the same into cloth, into hats and bonnets, and that will
plant out mulberry trees and raise the silk, and thus give employment
to men, women and children, as you have commenced to do here, bringing
the elements into successful use for the benefit of man, and
reclaiming a barren wilderness, converting it into a fruitful field,
making it to blossom as the rose; such a man I would call a financier,
a benefactor of his fellow man. But the great majority of men who have
amassed great wealth have done it at the expense of their fellows, on
the principle that the doctors, the lawyers and the merchants acquire
theirs. Such men are impositions on the community, and they ought to
be taken and put to some honorable labor such as raising potatoes,
raising grain, cattle and sheep, and performing other useful and
necessary labors for the good of mankind. Amen.[p.98] 

Erastus Snow, September 9, 1877

Difference Between the Saints and the Ancient Apostles 
and Disciples—the Quorums of the Priesthood Will Continue 
to Go Forward—the Saints Are Calm and Undisturbed

Discourse By Elder Erastus Snow, Delivered in the 
New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sunday, September 9, 1877.

(Reported by Rudger Clawson)

Vol. 19,  p.98
While Elder Richards was addressing us, a certain Scripture presented
itself somewhat forcibly to my mind, that I will call attention to, as
an illustration of the difference existing between us at the present
time, and the condition, feelings and spirit of the Apostles and
disciples of Christ at the time of His crucifixion.

Vol. 19,  p.98
The students of the Bible are aware how the feelings and faith of the
disciples anciently centered in Christ, with the expectation that he
was at that time to restore Israel to the possession of their promised
inheritances, and establish himself upon the Throne of David for ever,
and that the kingdom which be came to establish, was not only to be
spiritual but also temporal in its character. And notwithstanding the
many plain sayings of the Savior, pointing at his death and his
resurrection, and the work He came to perform for the redemption of
man, there seemed to be a veil over their hearts that they
comprehended it only in part. When He was taken and crucified, that
veil still covered their minds. Notwithstanding that on the morning of
His resurrection, the holy women reported to His disciples that they
had seen Him and that He was verily risen, they could not seem to
sense it. When two of their number traveled out into the country the
same day, Jesus overtook them, and they knew him not, and they related
to Him what had happened, adding that they had expected that He was
the one who should have redeemed Israel. Then He began to expound unto
them the Scriptures, and show unto them that it was necessary for
Christ thus to suffer, to fulfill the words of the Prophets. Yet even
these two, after hearing Him and His explanation of the Scriptures,
returned and reported to the rest of the disciples what they had seen
and heard, and even these could not dispel the doubts from the hearts
of the disciples or take off the veil from their minds. Still they
hesitated; still the vision of their minds was not fully open to
comprehend the true nature and character of His mission and their own
true calling. Finally, after a day or two, and the depth of their
grief and mourning began to subside a little, Peter says to his
brethren: I propose to go a fishing. John says, I go with you; and so
one after another they who had followed the [p.99] occupation of
fishermen before they were called to be Apostles, concluded they would
turn again to their former occupation and go fishing. They tried it,
but the Lord did not bless them in their labors. They toiled all
right, but the fish would not come, and they caught nothing. In the
morning a voice called to them from the sea side, saying, "Children
have ye any meat," and they answered Him, "none." Now, said He, "cast
your net over on the other side of the ship." They cast their net on
the other side of the ship, straightway, and their net was full of
fish, so much so that they could not bring it into the ship, and they
were under the necessity of rowing to shore and drawing the net after
them. But about this time, a thought penetrated Peter's heart that
this was very much like the many deeds of Jesus; this was like one of
Jesus' miracles, and straightway he cast a look toward the shore and
exclaimed to his brethren, "Truly it is the Lord." Then his faith and
hope revived, and such joy filled his bosom that the impetuosity of
his nature led him to leave the ship; he could not wait its progress
to the shore but plunged into the sea, to meet his Lord. You remember
what followed; Jesus knew they were hungry, and had breakfast prepared
for them; he did not wait for their seine of fish to be brought ashore
and cooked, but when they arrived he had it cooked, and the fish
ready, and he invited them to sit down to breakfast with him. No one
durst ask him who he was for by this time, God had opened their eyes
and they knew him. You remember the peaceful yet keen rebuke
administered to Peter on the occasion, because be had forsaken the
injunctions that be had previously received, and the commandment that
had been given unto him, and turned his attention again to his
fishing. After they had filled themselves with the fish and cakes,
Jesus asked him: "Simon Peter, son of Jonas, lovest thou me more than
these?" pointing to his fish. "Yes, Lord, thou knowest I love thee."
"Then feed my lambs." Again the Lord says, "Simon, son of Jonas,
lovest thou me?" "Yes, Lord, thou knowest I love thee." "Then feed my
sheep." Again, the third time, Jesus asked, "Simon Peter, lovest thou
me more than these?" Peter was grieved because the Lord asked the same
question with renewed earnestness the third time, as it he doubted his
assurance, and said, "Yes, Lord. thou knowest all things, thou knowest
I love Thee." Jesus saith unto him,"Feed my sheep. Now you have tried
your hand at fishing, Peter, and you see that when the Lord was not
with you, you caught nothing. I called you from your fishing in the
beginning, and said to you henceforth to leave your nets, and I would
make you fishers of men." This reproof sufficed Peter the rest of his
life. We have no account of his ever wishing to go fishing again, at
least not to neglect the flock of Christ.

Vol. 19,  p.99
In the epistle which Peter wrote to his brethren in the latter end of
his life, he refers very delicately to that period of his career, when
as he says, in his own words, "We buried our hope with Christ, but
thanks be unto God that it is renewed again by the resurrection of our
Lord from the dead." The hope they had cherished seemed to have been
lost when they buried him, but it was renewed again unto them by the
resurrection of the Lord from the dead, and by his ministrations among
them during a period of forty days after his resurrection, showing
himself repeatedly and giving them instruction, telling them, at the
same time, "not until I have [p.100] departed from you will the Holy
Ghost come upon you and endow you with power from on high, revealing
all things unto you which the Father hath prepared; but if I go away
the Comforter will come, and he will guide you into all truth and show
you things to come.

Vol. 19,  p.100
It is interesting to reflect upon and contemplate the influences and
surroundings of the early disciples and the manner in which the Father
performed his works in their midst and after the resurrection of the
Savior; how their eyes were opened to see and comprehend the true
nature and character of his mission upon the earth; the true nature of
his kingdom, and the work which he was sent to perform, in which they
were his helpers and fellow workers; called and ordained to the holy
Apostleship, to be his witnesses in all the earth, to bear witness of
him and baptize those who believed in the name of the Father, Son, and
Holy Ghost, teaching them to observe all things which he had commanded
them. It seemed wise in the providences of God to conceal it,
measurably, from their minds until after his resurrection from the
dead. His last entrance into Jerusalem, when he rode upon the foal of
an ass, and the believers spread their garments and palm branches in
his pathway, for him to ride upon in token of the great esteem and
respect they cherished for him, and their assurance that he had come
in the name of the Lord, to establish the Throne of David and redeem
Israel from the oppression of the Gentiles and the bondage that was
upon their necks as a people; and they cried "Hosannah, blessed is he
that cometh in the name of the Lord," while some of the over-righteous
ones or those who thought they were making too much ado about him were
rather inclined to rebuke them and asked Jesus to rebuke them and tell
them to be quiet. His answer was, "If these should hold their peace
the very stones will cry out," as much as to say, it is the Father in
them that is crying. It was the promptings and inspiration of the
Almighty that were moving the hearts of the people to call the
attention of all Judea and Jerusalem, and all the people around about,
that their eyes might see and their ears might hear and all the people
know him who cometh in the name of the Lord, riding upon the foal of
an ass, according to the predictions of the ancient Prophets. He would
not rebuke them, but let the spirit flow; let their mouths utter
praise; let them show their respect; let them show their respect, and
do honor to him whom the Father had sent. And all this that when he
should suffer, and the curtain should drop, and he should be executed,
the Lord should cause the sun to be darkened, and the earth to quake,
and the vail of the Temple to rend, that all Israel might have a
testimony and an assurance that the Son of God was suffering.

Vol. 19,  p.100
Those who are familiar with the early history of the Latter-day
Saints, with the life, career and death of the Prophet Joseph Smith,
with the scenes that surrounded the people at that time, and the
mighty strides that he seemed to take in the last years of his life;
the force with which he seemed to push forward the work that was upon
him, and the feeling that hurried him forward to confer upon the
Apostles and a few others the keys of the Priesthood and the Holy
Endowments, which God had revealed unto him, and his efforts to set in
order all things pertaining to the Priesthood; also his communication
on the powers and policy of the Government of the United [p.101]
States, and the purposes of God concerning them, putting his name
before the people as a candidate for the Presidency of the United
States, and the recommendations which he made to save them from the
civil war that has since overtaken them, the results of the slavery
question, that was agitating the nation, all these great and important
subjects were kept prominently before the people, and while the Elders
and people of Israel labored diligently to carry out his teachings and
execute his plans and designs, he stepped behind the vail almost as
suddenly and unexpectedly, to the people, as did Jesus when he was
crucified. I repeat, it was almost as sudden and unexpected to the
vast body of this people as the crucifixion of Jesus was to his
disciples, who were looking for him to be placed upon the throne of
his father David, to rule and reign over the House of Israel.

Vol. 19,  p.101
The Apostles of this dispensation did not, however, leave the work of
the ministry to which they had been called, and go a fishing; but
there were some in Israel who seemed to have buried their hope with
the Prophet Joseph. And it has been said of some that they died with
him; and though they continued to live years after, yet their faith
and hope seemed to have died with him. Not so with President Brigham
Young, and the Apostles that were with him. They were mostly abroad
ministering in their calling, but two or three of them were at home.
Among the latter number was Elder John Taylor, who is with us to-day,
as you who are familiar with the early history of those times are
aware. He and Elder Willard Richards were with the Prophet Joseph and
Hyrum, in person, when they were assassinated, and John Taylor
received four balls. The rest of the Twelve were abroad attending to
their ministry, holding Conferences in various parts of the country,
nor did they leave those labors and turn again to their former
occupations as did Peter and his brethren. A profound sensation was
produced among all the Latter-day Saints throughout the world, and
among their enemies, many of whom loudly condemned the shocking manner
in which their death was accomplished. Time will not permit, nor does
it appear to me a suitable time to dwell upon it; but great was the
impression produced throughout the land. Deep was the sorrow and
mourning, and the query arose in the minds of many, what shall be the
result of these things? Especially among that class whose hopes seemed
to have been buried with him, whose faith seemed to have been centred
in him; who did not look beyond him.

Vol. 19,  p.101
But the response of the Spirit to those whose faith centred in God was
this: The Prophet Joseph has organized the quorums, has set in order
the Priesthood, and conferred the keys and powers thereof upon his
brethren, and said to the Twelve Apostles, "Upon your shoulders shall
rest the burden of this kingdom, to bear it off in all the world. The
Lord is going to let me rest," His words were before the people, and
in the hearts of those who were living and walking in the light of the
Holy Ghost, whose faith reached beyond the Prophet Joseph, and looked
to the source from whence he received his power and influence.

Vol. 19,  p.101
We have often heard our late President, Brigham Young, who was
President of the Twelve Apostles by seniority, and who had been placed
there by the voice of his brethren, to preside over his quorum, which
had also been confirmed by the Lord, say that he was attending a
[p.102] Conference in Petersboro, New Hampshire, when he heard of the
Prophet's death. The query arose in his mind: Where now rests those
keys of the holy Priesthood which the Prophet Joseph received and
revealed unto us? Where now on this side of the vail are those keys
deposited? The answer came to him by the Holy Spirit resting upon him
with a power and influence and peaceful assurance which caused him to
bring his hand to his thigh with the utterance, "They are here. They
are here!" The voice of his brethren responded, and the echo
reverberated not only among the Apostles, but, among the Seventies,
the High Priests, the Elders, Bishops, Teachers, Deacons, and all the
people. They are here, with brother Brigham, with his brethren the
Apostles, who have been called and charged by the Prophet Joseph with
the duties and responsibilities of bearing off this kingdom and
building it up, and setting in order and regulating the affairs
thereof in all the world. This revelation of the Spirit to our beloved
President, Brigham Young, on that occasion, and which also rested upon
his brethren, and was diffused among all the people and responded to
with such universal voice, sentiment and feelings, was not a fresh
call, a new revelation, but it was bringing to their minds one
previously given, refreshing their minds and understanding in the word
of the Lord that had been spoken unto them through the Prophet Joseph
himself, making more fully and clearly than ever, those words that had
been previously spoken to them, the charge that he gave to them to
bear off the work which now rested upon their shoulders. From that day
until the present time has this revelation been clear and prominent
before the people, and in their hearts, and in the mouth of President
Brigham Young. How often has he said, "Joseph is still my leader; he
is still my President; he still bears the keys before me. I am still
following after him to carry out his counsel, to accomplish the work
of which he laid the foundation, under God. I am still as he
appointed, an Apostle to bear off this kingdom, to bear witness of the
work which God by him did accomplish, and to carry it forward by the
power of God and the help of my brethren and fellow laborers, and I am
still an Apostle and President of the Twelve Apostles."

Vol. 19,  p.102
But the Lord signifies to me that these Quorums of the Priesthood
shall go forward in their respective spheres of labor, and as one
passes beyond the vail, following his file leader, the next Apostle
will follow after, treading, as it were, in his footsteps, to bear off
this kingdom. The work is of God and not of man, and no number of
martyrdoms or death, and no amount of persecution nor slaying of the
Lord's anointed, can put a stop to it. How often we have heard it
proclaimed that the keys of the Apostleship, which had been committed
to men on the earth, together with all the keys of the Holy
Endowments, and every blessing which the Lord has provided and
promised to men in the flesh, are placed within our reach through the
keys of this Priesthood, and that this Apostleship will continue upon
the earth until it has accomplished that which the Lord has ordained
and appointed, and until Israel shall be gathered, and the people be
prepared for his second coming, and that, if one passes beyond the
vail, another follows in his footsteps, and if persecution rage, and
many witnesses of the Lord are slain, still he will preserve witnesses
upon the earth, with the keys of that ministry and Apostleship to bear
off the kingdom [p.103] triumphantly, and fulfill and accomplish all
that the Lord has predicted. These utterances have often been made in
our hearing, within the last thirty-three years, since the death of
the Prophet Joseph, and have become household words with those who
have been alive to their calling and duties, and whose eyes and ears
have been open to hear the word of the Lord and remember it. How calm
and peaceful the spirit and feelings of Israel on this memorable
occasion, when our beloved President, who has led the van for the last
thirty-three years, quietly gathered up his feet and was gathered to
his fathers. How different was the spirit and feelings of Israel on
this occasion from the other occasion I have referred to, and from the
Apostles and disciples of Jesus when He departed! It shows to our
minds the education of the people, and their advancement in
understanding and faith. It shows the stability of our institutions
and their power over the feelings and hearts of the people. In every
department of the Priesthood, in every branch of the Church, through
all the Stakes of Zion, and in every department of our labor, there
seems scarcely a ripple upon the smooth surface of the waters.

Vol. 19,  p.103
Last Sabbath, when a vast congregation of the people came from the
east, west, north and south, and from this city and its suburbs, to
pay their last respects to the honored dead, the quiet, the order, the
silent and discreet feeling of resignation and peace that prevailed,
should be a lesson to the Saints and a testimony to the world of the
purity of faith that we have embraced, and the influence that had been
exerted upon the hearts of the people by our departed leader, and his
brethren who have been laboring with him. We find no confusion, no
running to and fro, nobody dropping their tools or neglecting their
labors, and nobody wishing to go a fishing. When we had finished the
last sad rites, and completed what duties we owed to the honored dead,
we found every one, on Monday morning, resuming his duties; business
assumed its wonted course in every department of our public as well as
our private labors. The Saints everywhere, as well as our Elders
abroad, move forward in the discharge of their duties with calmness
and serenity, with assurance that Brigham is still our leader. Joseph
is still our Prophet, and Brigham is leader as much as he was in life,
but not on this side of the vail—he has gone into another sphere, to
engage in the labors of the Gospel with Joseph, Hyrum, and all the
holy ones that have gone before in this dispensation, to assist them
in rolling on the work of this dispensation among the dead, and
prepare the way for the final consummation of all things spoken of by
the Prophets, while his brethren on this side the vail tread softly
and diligently after him, as it were in his footsteps, to move on the
cause of Israel, and send the Gospel to the ends of the earth. What a
commentary on the stability of the institutions of Zion! The power of
that faith that we have received, the strength of that union, and the
perfection of that organization which God has established among us,
which gives us the re-assurance that instead of the cause of Zion
weakening, it will gain additional power and strength; and the
Priesthood that remain on this side, having lost a tower of strength
in him who has gone, must exert themselves and their faith, and renew
their strength in the Lord, and magnify their calling, that the work
of the Lord be not hindered. That this may be the feelings and [p.104]
determination of every one of the Apostles, Seventies, High Priests,
Elders, Bishops, and Presidents in Zion, and all the people, that we
may strive more diligently to magnify our calling, until we meet again
those who have gone behind the vail, where already there seems to be
almost a majority of the early Apostles and first Elders of the
Church, preaching the Gospel and preparing the hearts of those that
receive it, while we who remain continue our labors in building the
Temples of the Lord, and entering therein and officiating in the
baptisms, endowments, and ordinances, and sealing blessings upon our
dead, that the promises of God may be fulfilled which he has made,
namely, that in this dispensation of the fullness of times He would
gather in one all things that are in Christ Jesus, which are on the
earth and which are in heaven, which may God grant and help us to
accomplish, through Jesus. Amen.

George Q. Cannon, September 16, 1877

The Rock of New (or Continued) Revelation—Incident 
in Regard to P. P. Pratt—"One Lord, One Faith, 
One Baptism"—the Work of the Father Extends 
Throughout the Eternities

Discourse By Elder Geo. Q. Cannon, Delivered in the 
New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sept. 16, 1877. 

(Reported by Rudger Clawson)

Vol. 19,  p.104
Those who have listened to the discourse of Elder Woodruff and to the
testimonies which he has borne concerning this work, must have been
interested in his recital, in his explanations and in the doctrines
which he has advanced, and which have special interest for the
Latter-day Saints. If it were not for the new revelations received
from the Almighty, this people called Latter-day Saints would not be
in existence. If it were not that the Lord has revealed in great
plainness his mind and will unto his people, they would not be an
organization, neither would his Elders have gone forth bearing
testimony of the truths of the everlasting Gospel. The rock upon which
this Church is built, and the foundation stone thereof, is new
revelation from God to men, and that revelation being of divine origin
it must of necessity agree with the revelations which have already
been given; hence, as he has said, the doctrines taught by the Prophet
Joseph Smith, and the organization of the Church as he was directed to
accomplish it, was all in perfect harmony with the truths contained in
this book (the Bible). It can [p.105] not be otherwise and be what it
professes to be. It made no difference to Joseph Smith whether he read
and was familiar with every doctrine taught by the Apostles; he was
under no necessity of framing his teachings therewith that there
should be no difference between that which he taught, and that which
had been taught, because the same spirit that revealed to the ancient
Apostles and Prophets, and inspired them to teach the people, and
leave on record their predictions and doctrines, taught him also and
enabled him to teach exactly the same truths.

Vol. 19,  p.105
I remember hearing related brother Parley P. Pratt's first interview
with the Saints at Fayette, Seneca County, where the Church was
organized. Those of you who remember brother Parley know his
familiarity with the Scriptures, especially with the prophecies. On
that occasion he was called upon to speak; the Prophet Joseph was not
present at the time. He brought forth from the prophecies of Isaiah,
Jeremiah, Ezekiel and other prophets, abundant proofs concerning the
work which the Lord had established through his servant Joseph, a
great many of the Latter-day Saints were surprised that there were so
many evidences existing in the Bible concerning this work. The Church
had then been organized some five months, but the members had never
heard from any of the Elders these proofs and evidences which existed
in the Bible. And, if I remember correctly, he told me that Oliver
Cowdery and the Prophet Joseph himself were surprised at the great
amount of evidence there was in the Bible concerning these things. The
Prophet Joseph was inspired of God to teach the doctrines of life and
salvation, and he did so without reference to what the ancient
prophets had said. I have heard President Young make the same remarks.
He said that he never consulted the Book of Covenants, he never
consulted the Bible or Book of Mormon to see whether the doctrines and
counsels which he was inspired to give, corresponded with these books
or not. It was a matter that gave him no particular concern, from the
fact that he endeavored always to be led by the Spirit of the Lord, to
speak in accordance therewith; hence these men have had very little
care resting upon their minds as to whether their doctrines and
counsels were in harmony with the doctrines and counsels of those who
preceded them. It was for them to seek to know the mind and will of
the Lord and comprehend his Spirit as it rested upon them, to speak in
accordance therewith; and the doctrine that has been taught under the
inspiration of that spirit will be found to be in perfect harmony with
the doctrines which have been taught by men inspired of God in ancient
days.

Vol. 19,  p.105
There are no two modes of baptism, there are no two methods of
organizing the Church of Christ; there are no two paths leading into
the kingdom of God our heavenly Father; there are no two forms of
doctrine. "There is one Lord," as the Apostle Paul says, "one faith
and one baptism." There is one form of doctrine, and when we all meet,
(those of us who shall be so fortunate as to be redeemed and
sanctified in the presence of our Father and the Lamb,) we shall find
that our doctrines will precisely agree; our obedience will be of a
similar character, we shall all discover that the doctrines that we
have received and bowed in submission to are precisely the same
doctrines, whether we were baptized into Christ [p.106] in America, in
Asia, in Africa or any other part of the earth, and it will be found
when we all come together, (that is the family of our heavenly
Father,) that we have all received the same faith, the same doctrines,
and have partaken of the same Spirit and the same gifts, the Spirit
having rested down upon all alike according to his or her faith. If it
were not so heaven would be full of clashing sectaries; it would be
full of confusion, strife and division and every kind of contention;
because the same spirit that characterizes men here, and that creates
division and contention among them here, if they could reach heaven in
the possession of it, as some claim they do, would turn heaven itself
into a pandemonium, and make it no better than this earth so far as
confusion is concerned. This is not the Gospel of the Lord Jesus; this
is not the path that he marked out. He marked out a plain path and all
the inhabitants of the earth must, if they ever come into the presence
of the Lamb, walk in that path to the end, or they never can reach
there. And the millions of the dead, to whom allusion has been made by
brother Woodruff, they also shall hear of the glad tidings of
salvation. And the unnumbered millions who have died without ever
having heard the name of the Son of God, and without ever having known
anything concerning the redemption which he wrought out for them; they
who died in ignorance of the law will not, of course, be judged by or
held accountable to the law, having never known it. This would be
contrary to the justice, the eternal justice of our Father in Heaven,
to hold any man or being accountable for the law which they violated
without their first having been made acquainted with it, hence, if
they die in their ignorance they will be judged according to the light
they received. But will they forever, through the endless ages of
eternity, remain in this ignorance? Certainly not. The work of our
Father is not confined to this earthly existence, it extends
throughout the eternities: it extends from eternity to eternity; it is
without beginning and without end; it is as indestructable and
enduring as he himself. But all of the sons of our Father who ever
dwelt upon the earth, and his daughters also, will hear at the proper
time and under the proper circumstances the glad tidings of salvation,
the name of our Redeemer and the plan by which they can be redeemed
and be exalted into his presence. There are several plain allusions to
these doctrines in the Scriptures. Peter talks about them very
plainly. The Savior himself alluded to the same idea when he spoke to
the thief on the cross, when he said to him—"This day shalt thou be
with me in Paradise;" when it is a well-known fact that he did not
ascend to his Father in Heaven. But while his body lay in the earth
his spirit went elsewhere, and was absent from that body. The Apostle
Paul also alludes to it in the 15th chapter of his Epistle to the
Corinthians, and our minds have been set at rest by those glorious
revelations and doctrines, because they explain to us the goodness,
mercy and justice of our Father in Heaven, and enable us, who have
received these doctrines and believe in them, to glorify Him as we
could not if we believed these unnumbered millions that I have alluded
to were condemned to endless perdition, without ever having a chance
to be redeemed therefrom. It has always been a mystery to me, since I
have been old enough to comprehend the truth, [p.107] how it is that
men, with the ideas which they entertain concerning the Gospel, can
reconcile their belief with the fact that our Father is a God of
truth, a God of mercy, and a God of perfect justice. I do not wonder
at men becoming skeptical in view of the ideas which prevail in the
so-called Christian world. A man must, in some instances, throw away
his feelings and reason, and surrender his judgment, and accept the
theories which prevail upon this subject, without reasoning and
without questioning, in order to flow along with the orthodox stream.
This is the only way in which many do, to go along without difficulty.
But if the Gospel was taught in its plainness and in its fullness, and
if men and women understood the Gospel as it is, there would be
nothing that would be in contradiction to those truths to which I have
alluded; but all would be harmonious therewith, and everything would
tend to increase the faith, strengthen the love, and heighten the
feeling of admiration in the breast of the human being in
contemplating the character of our Father in the light of the plan
which He has revealed for our salvation from the power of sin. And
this is what the Gospel (or as men choose to call it in these days
"Mormonism") has done for us. It is this that has enlightened this
people; it is this that has gathered them from the nations of the
earth, and has enabled them to submit to the privations and
persecutions that they have had to contend with; and it is this that
will carry them forward, until they are brought back into the presence
of our Father in Heaven.

Vol. 19,  p.107
I pray that the blessings of the Lord may rest upon the people, and
that the revelations of the Lord Jesus may be in their hearts, and in
their souls, to guide them in that path that will bring them back into
the presence of our Father, which I ask in the name of Jesus Christ.
Amen.

George Q. Cannon, September 23, 1877

Actions Should Harmonize With Professions—"Mormonism" 
a System of Power—All the Faithful Are Entitled to 
Revelation—Leading Men But As Instruments in the Hands of God

Discourse By Elder Geo. Q. Cannon, Delivered in the 
New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sept. 23, 1877.

(Reported by Rudger Clawson)

Vol. 19,  p.107
I have listened with a great deal of pleasure to the remarks which
have been made by our brethren, and the instructions which they have
given unto us upon the principles of the Gospel. The interesting
[p.108] remarks of brother Brigham Young must have appealed very
strongly unto all of us, and impressed us with their truth. First, he
has said if our professions are greater than those of the rest of the
world, and if we testify that we have received truths in advance, and
authority greater than that possessed by others, our lives should
correspond with our professions, or we can never justly expect that we
will receive any greater reward than they; and this is a truth that
should be taken home to the hearts of all the people who are called
Latter-day Saints. The Lord requires of us that our acts, and that our
desires, and that all our labors shall be in harmony with our
professions, and that when we testify that we know that God lives, and
that he has restored the everlasting Gospel to the earth, in its
primitive simplicity, purity, and power, with the authority to
administer in the ordinances thereof for the salvation of the children
of men,—that making these professions and bearing these testimonies,
we should exhibit in our lives the fruits of the glorious doctrines
and truths that we profess to have received. In no other way can we
truly bear testimony to the veracity of these things. "A tree is known
by its fruits; a good stream does not send forth bitter waters; men do
not gather grapes of thorns and figs of thistles." And so with us and
the rest of mankind. When we profess to have received the truth, we
should exhibit the fruits of that truth in our lives. When we profess
to have received the everlasting Gospel and the Spirit of God, we
should rejoice in the gifts of that Spirit. We should live so as to
enjoy them, and in times of trial, of difficulty, of perplexity, and
of affliction, we should exhibit a self-control and power and strength
that might be expected from a people situated as we are, and having
the blessings that we enjoy. Do the Latter-day Saints exhibit these
fruits as they should? In some respects they are to be seen, and in
others they are not so fruitful as they should be. There is an
abundance of room for improvement on our part. There is room for an
increase of exertion and an exhibition of greater faith as a people,
than we have ever yet exhibited. The Lord is ready, according to our
own testimonies, to pour out upon us every blessing that we need. Are
we sick? Are any of our households sick? What is the privilege of the
Latter-day Saints according to our doctrines, according to the
teachings of these books (the Bible and the Book of Mormon), and
according to our own belief? It is our privilege to exercise faith in
the name of Jesus Christ, to have the sick, where not appointed unto
death, restored to life. This is the privilege of the Latter-day
Saints, the privilege of every faithful man and woman in the Church of
Christ upon all the face of the earth. If there be a misfortune
impending that is fraught with difficulty, or disaster, or trouble of
any kind, what is the privilege of those who are the servants and
hand-maidens of the Lord Jesus Christ? It is the privilege, and has
been the privilege in all ages of the world, according to the records
that have come down to us, for those who live godly in Christ Jesus to
have revelation concerning those events, that they may be prepared for
them, and not be taken unawares. I would not give much for a religion
that did not prepare me for events of that character; I would not
think it the religion of Jesus Christ. I would not give much for a
church, to me it would [p.109] have no attractions, in which God did
not manifest his power, in which there were no evidences received of
God's power and of God's ability to deliver in the hour of trial and
difficulty. It is this which makes the Church of Christ, it is this
which makes what men call "Mormonism," so attractive to me. It is
because it is a system of power; it is because there are gifts
connected with it; it is because I was told when a child that if I
would be baptized for the remissions of my sins and repent of them, I
should receive the gift of the Holy Ghost. It is because there are in
this Church Prophets and Apostles, the gifts of revelation, of
healing, and discerning of spirits, and all the other gifts, that were
ever enjoyed by the ancient people of God. It is these gifts that make
the Church of Jesus Christ a power in the earth, and that makes the
teachings and doctrines of this Church so attractive to all the
inhabitants of the earth who believe truthfully and sincerely the
doctrines contained in the Old and New Testaments. It supplies the
want that is felt by every honest heart, a yearning after a knowledge
of God, a yearning after the things of God, and a yearning after that
certainty that dispels all darkness and unbelief, and is a rock, which
is like the rock of ages, upon which the foundation being built, the
building is forever without fear of being shaken or overturned, when
the storms and tempests shall beat upon it.

Vol. 19,  p.109
This is the secret of the union that has always characterized this
Church of Jesus Christ, and yet we do not live up to our privileges.
What is the privilege of the Latter-day Saints? Are the privileges of
this Gospel confined to a few individuals? Revelations have been given
to our departed President—President Brigham Young—but were the gifts,
powers and qualifications of this Gospel confined to his person alone?
Were they confined to his Counselors? Are they confined to the Twelve?
Are they confined to the Bishops or to any other class in this Church?
Certainly not. They are like the air we breathe; they are like the
light that enlightens our understandings and gives light to our
intellects. They are free to all who will live so as to receive them.
There is none so old, none so learned, none so high, neither is their
any so low, nor so young, nor so illiterate, unto whom these are
denied. They are the free gift of God to all His children; to all who
keep His commandments. They shall receive these gifts, and enjoy them
if they will live so as to have them in their hearts, so that the Holy
Spirit will bestow them upon them, and it is this also that causes
this Church and this Gospel to be so delightfull, there is an equality
about it. It is not, as I have said, confined to a few, but it is
extended to all the inhabitants of the earth, who will place
themselves in a position to receive it. "Repent and be baptized every
one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and
ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost, for this promise is unto
you and to your children and to all that are afar off, even as many as
the Lord our God shall call." Even all. Whom does he call? Go preach
this gospel to every creature, therefore every creature is called, at
all times and in all generations througout the earth. None are
excluded from its glorious benefits. It is therefore the privilege of
every member of this Church to enjoy revelation for himself or
herself, to know the mind and will of the Father, to know concerning
the doctrine whether it be of the [p.110] Lord or whether it be of
man, and I would not give much for a people or an individual who is
destitute of this knowledge. Sooner or later unless they repent and
feel after it, they will stand in slippery places, and when the floods
come and the tempests beat upon them, they are in danger of falling
away and becoming castaways from the Church of Christ; but the man who
receives his knowledge from the Father, and the woman who can come to
the Father in the name of Jesus and ask and receive for herself a
testimony concerning this work, and concerning the government of God,
in times of trial and difficulty, they are safe, because they know
where their strength is and unto whom they can apply for light and
guidance in the hours of temptation, trial and difficulty. They know
then the voice of the true Shepherd.

Vol. 19,  p.110
My brethren and sisters let me address myself more directly to you
upon this point. We have been bereft of our President. We have been
bereft of the man who has stood at our head and guided us for
thirty-three years, and we have learned to look upon him as the
mouth-piece of our Father to us, but we ought, also, to have learned,
as I have no doubt the majority of this people have learned, that he
was but an instrument in the hands of God to accomplish the work
entrusted to him, and that he being gone, the Lord will raise up and
strengthen those who remain, and give them the power necessary to
accomplish his work and carry it forward in the earth; and if they
fall too, as they likely will, the column of humanity, the column of
the Priesthood will still press forward, until all that the Lord has
appointed to his people, he will accomplish on the earth, and Zion
will be established and fully redeemed according to all the words of
the Prophets. And further, it will cause us to draw nearer unto the
Father and live so that we shall receive revelation from him for
ourselves, that the knowledge of the Spirit shall be in our hearts,
that the voice of the true Shepherd will be known to our ears, that
when we hear it we will know it, that we cannot be deceived or led
astray. This is the privilege of the Latter-day Saints, and the man
and woman in this Church who does not live so as to enjoy this
privilege comes short of being what he should be. It is these
blessings that compensate for the falsehoods, for the contumely and
for the persecution to which the Latter-day Saints are subjected. If
it were not for these gifts and blessings our case would not be a very
enviable one; but in possession of these blessings, and knowing for
ourselves the truth, and understanding the will of our Father in
heaven and rejoicing in the blessings of peace, quietude, union and
love, such as cannot be obtained elsewhere, with those other gifts to
which I have alluded—having these in our possession we can look calmly
upon the efforts of the wicked. We can, without being afflicted in our
souls, receive the persecution which they may seem fit to heap upon
us; to have our names cast out as evil, to be accused of all manner of
wickedness and crime. We can submit to these things cheerfully,
knowing that the day will come when these lies shall be swept away;
when the will of the Father and the glorious light of truth will shine
upon us, and we shall be vindicated in the sight of the inhabitants of
the earth, in the sight of heaven and angels. This being our
condition, we can rejoice under these circumstances, and look forth to
the time when we shall receive the happiness and reward alluded to.
Brethren and sisters, live so that each of you can go to the Father
and ask and [p.111] receive from him the blessing that you need. He
has said, "Cursed is he that putteth his trust in man, or maketh flesh
his arm." Do not build upon man. Do not lean upon him, but lean upon
our Father in heaven. Seek unto him; implore his blessing; ask for
light and strength from him; humble yourselves before him, and confess
your sins; be of a broken heart and contrite spirit, and he will visit
you with his Spirit, and bestow upon you gifts such as you have never
yet received.

Vol. 19,  p.111
That you may do this, and that we all may do it, that we may be
eventually saved and exalted in the kingdom of our Father, is my
prayer, in the name of Jesus. Amen.

Orson Pratt, October 5, 1877

The Savior Among the Nephites—Printing of the Book 
of Mormon—the Presidency of the Church—the 
Ancient Priesthood—the Kirtland Temple

Discourse By Elder Orson Pratt, Delivered at the 
New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Friday, October 5, 1877.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

Vol. 19,  p.111
I will read a few words of our Lord and Savior, at the time of his
last personal appearance among the Nephites, or rather, the last
account of His appearance in their midst, so far as the Book of Mormon
has given the history.

Vol. 19,  p.111
"Write the things which ye have seen and heard, save it be those which
are forbidden. Write the works of this people which shall be even as
hath been written, of that which has been; for behold, out of the
books which have been written, and which shall be written, shall this
people be judged; for by them shall their works be known unto men. And
behold all things are written by the Father; therefore, out of the
books which shall be written shall the world be judged. And know ye
that ye shall be judges of the people, according to the judgment which
I shall give unto you, which shall be just; therefore, what manner of
men had ye ought to be? Verily I say unto you, even as I am."

Vol. 19,  p.111
These words of our Lord and Savior, to the ancient Israelites of the
American Continent, are written, not only for the benefit of the
descendants of the Israelites, who inhabit the Continent, but also for
the benefit of all people, that all might know something in relation
to the authority that God bestowed upon His servants in ancient times.
The Priesthood is not a delegated authority from heaven to be merely
exercised in this life; it is a divine [p.112] authority intended to
be exercised in the next life, as well as this: its exercise here is
only the beginnig.

Vol. 19,  p.112
Before dwelling upon this subject, I wish to say to the Latter-day
Saints, that I have been permitted by the counsel of the servants of
God, to perform another but very short mission abroad, having left
Salt Lake City on the 18th July, and returned again after about two
months and nine days' absence, traveling, during this period of time,
about thirteen thousand miles, by land and ocean. I feel very glad,
and rejoice, that I have had this opportunity of going out once more
among mankind abroad. Although my mission was not specially a
preaching mission, to declare to the people the things of the kingdom
of God, yet I endeavored, so far as opportunity permitted to bear my
humble testimony among the people.

Vol. 19,  p.112
My mission, as is well known, was to go to England, for the purpose of
printing the Book of Mormon, and the Book of Doctrine and Covenants,
according to the phonotype system of Pitman. I will here state, that
Pitman's system of phonetics has been changed and re-changed, in
England, so many times, that it has finally and almost entirely
dropped out of use in that country. Pitman still continues to publish
a periodical in which he gives his present forms of type or
characters, and present forms of spelling, but his paper is more
particularly advocating the system of short-hand writing, or
phonography, which is quite popular in England. By making inquiry, I
found that one of the brothers, Benj. Pitman, in consequence of the
numerous alterations that were being made, was disgusted, and came to
America to see if he could establish a system upon a little different
principle. A certain wealthy gentleman in our country became
interested in the enterprise, and he, by will, advanced money to
publish an extensive dictionary upon the phonetic principle. A little
different alphabet was adopted in our country from that which was used
in England. After examining these different systems, I concluded that,
in some very few respects, they were all in error. These errors
consisted mostly in the mode of spelling. Some have adopted one
standard, and some another; and having examined the different systems
closely and carefully, I finally concluded to accept the American
phonetic alphabet, with the exception of two or three characters, and
also to spell according to the American phonetic dictionary, with some
slight alterations.

Vol. 19,  p.112
I made arrangements with a house in London to furnish the phonotype,
and most of it had arrived in Liverpool, just as I was called home.

Vol. 19,  p.112
These preliminary preparations for printing were made just as fast as
possible before learning the sad news of the death of our beloved
President, which we received some seven hours after he breathed his
last. A few hours later we received another telegram from the Council
of the Twelve Apostles, instructing brother Joseph F. Smith and myself
to arrange matters in Great Britain, pertaining to the European
mission, and come home immediately. We have complied with the request.

Vol. 19,  p.112
We feel, with all our hearts, to mourn with the Latter-day Saints, in
the loss of so great and good a man, as the President, who has led us,
with marked success, for one-third of a century. He was the
instrument, in the hands of God, of bringing the people forth, some
1,400 miles from the great Mississippi River, over wild, barren, and
trackless plains, and locating us here, in [p.113] the great American
desert. He has been the instrument, in the hands of God, of giving
counsel and instruction for the numerous towns, cities and villages,
through our mountain region; he has been foremost in the encouragement
of home manufactures, and home industries; introducing at his own
expense, much machinery into the Territory, so as to make the
Latter-day Saints, as far as possible, a self-sustaining people; he
has labored diligently during the last years of his life, to bring
about a greater degree of union among the Latter-day Saints, in regard
to temporal things. And near the close of his useful life, he was
wrought upon by the spirit of God, and more especially on his last
mission at St. George, to give counsel to the Twelve Apostles, to go
into all parts of the Territory and more fully organize the people
according to the revelations and commandments and institutions of
heaven, as given by revelation, through the Prophet Joseph Smith.
Having accomplished so great a work, in leading forth the people of
God, in locating them here in these mountains, so far from what is
termed civilization, and having redeemed the desert, established
academies and school-houses, Tabernacles and Temples, home
manufactures and home industries, and finally having organized the
Saints into Stakes, appointing Bishops, and having them ordained, in
all parts of our Territory, having fulfilled and completed the work,
the Lord has taken him home to himself.

Vol. 19,  p.113
We heard this forenoon, respecting the Prophet Elijah; the Lord had a
great work for him to perform; he lived to accomplish it, and he knew
then that the time had come for him to depart and leave the children
of Israel. He was taken up to heaven. The Prophet Brigham, too, had
his work to perform; he lived to do it, and he has passed away in
peace, beloved by his people.

Vol. 19,  p.113
This is the second time in the history of the Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-day Saints, when the Twelve have stepped forward as the
proper authorities, to bear off this kingdom, and to preside over the
Church. Joseph was in our midst but a few years. The Lord called him
to lay the foundation of this work; he gave him revelations before the
rise of the Church. He ordained him and Oliver Cowdery to the
Apostleship, giving them the authority, and power, and office, and
Priesthood, to perform the things necessary in the future organisation
of the Church, giving line upon line, precept upon precept, from time
to time, to instruct the various Councils of the Church in regard to
their several duties. He having performed the work, God required at
his hands, was taken away; the Lord saw proper to remove him from our
midst. The authority then devolved upon the Twelve, and upon the
Priesthood of the Twelve. Another First Presidency was appointed about
three years and six months after the martyrdom of Joseph. During that
time the Lord was with the Twelve, in every duty, and a great work was
accomplished, during that period, by them. The greater part of the
Temple in Nauvoo was built by the Twelve, after the death of the
Prophet. Endowments were given in that Temple, by the Twelve, while
presiding over the Church. Sealings and blessings in behalf of the
living and the dead, were performed in that Temple. All the ordinances
necessary on that occasion were administered, under the Presidency and
jurisdiction of the Twelve. And not only this, but the Lord enabled
them to lead the people forth, through an unexplored country, to
select a [p.114] location for them. Having done this, they returned in
the latter part of the year 1847, to the camps located on the Missouri
river.

Vol. 19,  p.114
I mention these things to show you, that the Twelve were not idle
after the death of Joseph, but took the lead, and organized the camps
of Israel, and presided over all the authorities in the midst of these
camps.

Vol. 19,  p.114
In those days, some persons, ignorant of the authority of an Apostle,
questioned the right of the Twelve to preside, but I would ask, what
authority ever existed in the Church that the Twelve do not hold? I
would further enquire, had the First Presidency any office that the
Twelve had not? If they have, where did they get it? Do you know?
Another First Presidency of the Church were organized, three years and
a half, after the death of Joseph. If they held any higher authority,
then they must have received it by direct communication from the
heavens. But it is known that they received it by the voice of the
Council of the Twelve, with all the authorities of the kingdom of God
to back them up. We have been taught, ever since the Twelve were
chosen, that they held all the power of the Melchisedec Priesthood,
all the power of the Apostleship that could be conferred upon mortal
man, Hence, when Hyrum Smith was taken out of the First Presidency and
appointed to another calling, not to another office in the
Apostleship, was it not the province of the Twelve to set him apart?
It was, because they held that authority, that Priesthood, that
Apostleship, that gave him the right to do this. By what revelation
you may ask? I answer, by a certain revelation contained in the Book
of Doctrine and Covenants, where it says, that the Twelve shall ordain
in all large Branches of the Church, evangelical ministers. When this
was first given, the word "evangelical" was not there. But Joseph was
wrought upon by the Spirit to erase the word patriarchs and substitute
the words "evangelical ministers." Hence the Twelve have so ordained
patriarchs, as Hyrum Smith. But inquires one, should the Twelve ordain
Prophets, Seers and Revelators? Yes. Were they not appointed in the
Kirtland Temple, in the year 1836, after its dedication by the voice
of Joseph, and the First Presidency, and the united voice of the
Church to the Prophets, Seers and Revelators to the people? Yes. Then
they could ordain such; or in other words they could set apart such to
these duties. They could set apart Patriarchs, to such an office as
brother Hyrum Smith held, when he was taken out of the First
Presidency and placed in the Patriarchial office.

Vol. 19,  p.114
Then, again, there is another revelation given concerning the
Priesthood, which you can read in the Doctrine and Covenants. After
having mentioned the various offices and callings, the Lord required
it as a duty enjoined upon the Twelve, though the First Presidency was
then alive, to organize all the officers in Zion. What! the Twelve, a
traveling High Council; the Twelve, who hold the keys of all nations,
to the Gentiles first, and then to the Jews, to be at home attending
to such work? Yes. The Twelve had duties to perform, both abroad and
at home. Having fulfilled important duties abroad, they were not
relieved from the duties specified in the commandment, to act at home,
and they have been, from that time to this, in the midst of the people
of God, at home, at the gathering places.

Vol. 19,  p.115
In the revelation given on the [p.115] 19th day of January, 1841,
Brigham Young was called by name, and appointed the President of the
Twelve, and also, in another revelation, given not far from the same
time, he was required to remain at home. Instead of being a traveling
Councillor, to be sent abroad among the nations, his services were
required at home, which was also the case with several of the
Apostles, and especially since the death of Joseph.

Vol. 19,  p.115
There is another subject, while dwelling on the Priesthood, which I
wish to speak of; I refer to the Counsellors that may be left, when
the President, the First President of the Church is taken away from
our midst. We are informed that the Counsellors that existed in the
day of Joseph could not act as Counsellors to Joseph after he was
taken away; to be Counsellors to him would be impossible, unless they
themselves should go the other side of the veil. Hence when the
President was taken away their duties as Counsellors to the Prophet,
the First President, ceased. Just the same with a Bishop's Council
under the same circumstances. Supposing the Bishop were to die, his
two Counsellers could not legitimately step forward claiming to be
Bishops themselves; and furthermore their duties as Counsellors to the
deceased Bishop would at his death cease. And so it would be if the
Bishop, instead of dying, were called to some other location or should
be cut off the Church. So it was considered, in the days of the loss
of our Prophet and Seer, Joseph Smith. The two Counsellors that then
existed had the privilege, if they chose to do so, of being associated
with the Council of the Twelve to assist us in the work of bearing off
the kingdom; not as members of the Twelve, but acting with and
assisting them. The same order has again been carried out; and it is
just as I believed it would be, when I was in Liverpool, after
learning of the death of President Young. The question came up there,
and I took the liberty of instructing the Saints making the inquiries.
I told them, that when the First Presidency left, the Twelve would
lead forth the Church, until such times as the Spirit of God, and the
desires of the people, universally, should be to select and set apart
and sustain by their prayers and faith, a First Presidency again.
Furthermore, it was published in the papers, particularly in America,
and also in England, and there seemed to be a great anxiety on the
part of our enemies, to know who was going to lead the Church. They
seemed to have far more anxiety than you upon this subject. For the
Saints generally have been instructed on this matter, and have, in a
measure understood it. We knew that President Brigham Young, and his
two Counsellors, received no new office, by being taken from the
Quorum of the Twelve, and appointed to other duties. The same as
brother Joseph F. Smith has been appointed and set apart not to a new
office, but to go to Great Britain and preside over the European
Mission. That did not devolve upon brother Richards, nor brother Rich,
nor any other member of the Twelve; he alone can perform this duty. It
is not a new office, but merely a new duty required of him. So in
relation to the First Presidency. They carry no new office, but new
duties are required at their hands, when they are chosen by the
Priesthood and set apart, not ordained to a new office, but set apart
to preside.

Vol. 19,  p.115
I wish also to speak a few words, in regard to the ancient Priesthood.
I find, from the Book of Mormon, concerning the ancient Twelve—the
twelve Nephites of this land; that Jesus chose them, and called them
[p.116] by name, and set them apart and ordained them. Prior to this
time, before his death, he chose twelve in the land of Jerusalem.
These officers, the Twelve on the Eastern, and the Twelve on the
Western continent, did not lose their office by death; but as was
clearly stated by brother Snow this morning, and as is plainly set
forth in the revelation, they retained their office. For instance, we
will take the Book of Mormon; and in the vision and prophecy of Nephi,
given almost 600 years before Christ, the Lord showed to that Prophet,
that there would be Twelve Apostles in some five or six hundred years
after his day. And instead of the Lord pointing out what should be the
duties of these Apostles, while here in this temporal existence, he
pointed out the more important duties that would devolve upon them in
the next state. The simple duties of this life were nothing compared
to those of the world to come. Hence the angel said to Nephi that
these Tweve Apostles should judge the twelve tribes of Israel. What a
great work! Then he showed him the twelve Nephite disciples, all
descendants of Nephi and his brethren. Said he, these twelve disciples
of the Lamb shall be judged by the Twelve Apostles that shall be
chosen in the land of Jerusalem. Here then was another and most
important duty assigned to that particular Council of Apostles, after
this mortal life. First, it is said, they shall judge the whole House
of Israel; secondly, they shall judge "the twelve ministers of thy
seed." Also from the language of the text I have read, we learn that
the Twelve Nephite Apostles had a knowlege of some other, future
duties to be performed in the world to come. "Know ye, that you shall
be judges of this people. What manner of men ought ye to be. Verily I
say unto you, even as I am." In other words, If you are to be judges
of all this people, to whom you are administering; if you are to sit
in judgment in the great and coming day, and if the words which are
written in the books which you keep, and which are also written by the
Father, are to be the records out of which the people are to be
judged, sure enough, you should be as pure and holy as Jesus himself.
We are told too that it should not depend upon their weak judgment,
but they should judge according to the judgment which the Lord their
God should give unto them. In other words, after they leave this
present life, and the time comes for them to sit in council in the
midst of the Nephites, that instead of judging according to human
wisdom and imperfect knowledge, that God would give them the spirit of
judgment, or the spirit of inspiration more abundantly than what they
were in possession of in this life; and in order that they may be
entitled to judge all people, they were required to be pure and holy.

Vol. 19,  p.116
Let me say a few words in regard to another revelation that the Lord
gave in the year 1830, on this same subject. He says, "The decree has
gone forth from the Father that mine Apostles, they who were with me
in my ministry in the land of Jerusalem, shall, at the time of my
coming, sit upon twelve thrones, clothed in glory, even as I am, to
judge the whole House of Israel, they that have loved me and kept my
commandments, and none else." Again, we will appeal to the Near
Testament, "You that have followed me in the regeneration, when the
Son of Man comes in his glory, you also shall sit upon twelve thrones,
and shall judge the twelve tribes of Israel; and shall eat and drink
at my table."

Vol. 19,  p.117
Here, then, we have a number of [p.117] evidences and witnesses from
the Book of Mormon, from the Doctrine and Covenants, and from the New
Testament, concerning the future duties of the servants of God, in the
world to come. In relation to the Twelve Jewish Apostles, have they a
First Presidency independent of the Twelve, a separate body? They have
not. Why were there twelve Apostles chosen instead of nine, or
thirteen, or any other number? Why that particular number? Because it
so happened in the economy of the Most High, that a certain servant of
God had power to prevail with him, and by four wives he had power to
beget twelve sons, and the Lord ordained that through them the twelve
tribes should spring up in the earth, and he would have regard for
them. He intended that they should not only be organized as tribes in
this life, but also in the world to come. And in order that all may
have judges, twelve were chosen to perform the work, instead of any
other number. Had these Twelve Apostles, in ancient days, that had no
separate First Presidency, so far as we have any record, power to
preside over the Church? They had. If they had no power there was none
upon the earth.

Vol. 19,  p.117
Again, these twelve men among the Nephites, that were to sit in
judgment, had a great many successors, probably sixty or seventy in
number. Had these successors all equal power on this earth? I think
they had, so far as apostleship, or discipleship was concerned, they
held equal power with those who preceded them. But in the next world,
can these sixty or seventy successors stand in the position of the
first chosen? No. So it is in regard to the latter-day Apostles. In
this Church we have had ordained to the Council of the Twelve
Apostles, twenty-eight persons. Six of the original Twelve Apostles
apostatized, and three of their successors apostatized, making nine
apostates that once had hands laid upon them, ordaining them to the
Apostleship. These apostates are mostly dead. We cannot suppose that
they can hold an office in eternity which they have forfeited. We are
told to the contrary in the Doctrine and Covenants; the Lord saying,
through a revelation given to the Prophet Joseph in Missouri, that his
servants John E. Page, Wilford Woodruff and Willard Richards should
take the place of those who had apostatized. And Oliver Cowdery,
although never one of the Twelve, had his place filled up; and the
keys and the glories and the promises conferred upon and made to
Oliver Cowdery were taken from him and bestowed upon brother Hyrum
Smith. But there are nineteen Apostles that have not apostatized. Out
of this number there are seven dead and twelve living. If the Lord, in
the world to come, should follow the examples given in regard to the
former Twelve, suppose these nineteen should remain faithful and
obtain their crowns, yet there would be only twelve, I think, that
would be placed in certain positions, the same as the Twelve at
Jerusalem, and the ancient Twelve on this American land. This is
something, however, not revealed, not made manifest to any of us in
the latter days, what the future of the Twelve will be, as it is in
regard to the ancient ones who have gone.

Vol. 19,  p.117
In the year 1829, the Lord told David Whitmer and Oliver Cowdery to
search out the Twelve, and pointed out how they should be known, etc.
In the same revelation he speaks of their duties, and also informs
them how great was the trust and blessing conferred upon them, if they
prove [p.118] faithful in all things; that the blessing upon them was
above all. How far this extended I do not know; that is all which is
revealed, so far as I know, in all of the revelations of God, in
regard to the future of the Twelve Apostles in the last days.

Vol. 19,  p.118
Now we hope these nineteen Apostles will be faithful. Thomas B. Marsh,
the oldest of the original Twelve, chosen in 1838, and who stood at
the head, apostatized, and left the Church. David W. Patten was the
next in age, and the Lord took him to himself, as we are informed in
the revelation given on the 19th of January, 1841. The Lord says: "My
servant David W. Patten, who is with me at this time." The Lord
accepted of him. He died in the faith—a martyr in Missouri. "I have
taken him to myself." Yet, says the Lord, "another may be appointed to
the same calling;" and further says that "my servant Lyman Wight is
appointed to succeed him." Did that give Lyman Wight power to preside
over the Twelve Apostles? No. David W. Patten died in the faith, and
so far as we know holds the keys of the Presidency of the Twelve, in
the world to come. But there may be changes in that world. The
original Twelve, first chosen, were all made equal, by the Prophet
Joseph Smith. And be said to them in the basement of the Temple as
they were to be sent as a Council on their first mission, that the
oldest should preside in the first Conference, in the following
Conferences, the next in seniority, and so on, until all had taken
their turns in presiding. And you shall be equal, showing respect to
the oldest. They were arranged according to their ages, while all
their successors were arranged, according to the date of their
respective ordinations.

Vol. 19,  p.118
I have given you some of these items in relation to the Priesthood, in
relation to the Twelve at Jerusalem, and the Twelve Nephite disciples,
and the Twelve of these latter times; and now let me say in regard to
the various authorities and Councils of the Priesthood, there has not
been a time since the rise of this Church, when the people have been
so completely and fully organized as at the present time. Go where we
will, through all these mountain valleys, and wherever we see a
family, or wherever we can find a small Branch of the Church, if you
make inquiry, you will find it is included in a regular Stake of Zion;
it belongs to some Stake, and you will find, too, that they are looked
after, if the officers are doing their duties, for they are considered
a part and portion of the great family of God. I feel to congratulate
the Latter-day Saints, on this occasion, in regard to the perfect
organization, as it were, that exists in all our mountain region, and
hope that every man will strive to learn his duty, and faithfully and
honorably perform the same.

Vol. 19,  p.118
I wish to state still further in regard to the Priesthood, while upon
the subject, that in the Kirtland Temple when the authorities were
presented before the people, they were called upon to vote by quorums.
Not that it occurred always in that manner. That was the way Joseph
ordained in the Temple; each Council voting separately, by standing
upon their feet in order that their votes might be better known than
they could be by keeping their seats. After one Quorum had voted for
the highest authority of the Church, then another Quorum or Council
would be called upon to give their vote, and so on, until all had
voted for the different authorities, and then it was presented to all
the Church, male and female. Why? It is [p.119] because God ordained,
on the 6th day of April, 1830, as you can read in the Doctrine and
Covenants, that all things in this Church should be done by common
consent. This is the reason for the voting. Although the Lord may give
a revelation upon the subject, although he might say, Let my servant
Hyrum Smith be Patriarch; or Let my servant Brigham Young be President
of the Twelve Apostles; notwithstanding the Lord may give this by
revelation, yet he himself was anxious to carry out the principle he
had revealed a long time before that; namely, that all this I have
named may be brought before the General Conference to be sanctioned
and approved, or not to be sanctioned. What! the people have a right
to reject those whom the Lord names? Yes, they have this right, he
gave it to them. "Let them be approved of or not approved of;" showing
that he had respect to the people themselves, that they should vote
and give their general voice to either sustain or not to sustain. I do
not know why, only in the latter days the kingdom is in a little
different circumstances upon the face of the earth, than it has been
in during any former dispensation. We are living in a free Republican
Government, wherein the people vote, and the Lord established this
great American Government and gave the Constitution, and he wished the
people to have a voice in the officers named; he wished the people to
exercise their agency; you may call it a democratic principle.
Notwithstanding He himself may point out the persons, and call them by
name, yet you may approve of them or disapprove of them at my General
Conference.

Vol. 19,  p.119
Perhaps I have said enough; there is a great field open when
Priesthood is spoken of. May the Lord bless you. Amen.

John Taylor, October 6, 1877

The Voice of God, the Voice of the People—the 
Position of the Twelve—Readings From Doctrine and Covenants

Discourse By President John Taylor, Delivered at 
the Semi Annual Conference, Held in the New Tabernacle, 
Salt Lake City, Saturday Afternoon, Oct. 6, 1877.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

Vol. 19,  p.119
I am very happy to find so great an unanimity of feeling in the
voting, as has been manifested at this Conference. There is a very
common axiom in the world, "Vox populi, vox dei," or, "The voice of
the people is the voice of God." Although the voice of the people is
very important, we do not believe in that action separate and alone.
It was [p.120] usual among ancient Israel for the Lord to speak,
presenting his laws, ordinances, and commandments to the people, then
they were presented to the people, and then all the people said Amen.
Then it was the voice of God and the voice of the people; or, in other
words, the voice of the people assenting to the voice of God.

Vol. 19,  p.120
In relation to the duties devolving upon the Twelve, in consequence of
the changes that have recently taken place, I can say, in behalf of
myself and my brethren, that their full weight and responsibility are
felt by us. Unless we had the sanction of the people we would be
unwilling to assume them, and, were it not that these things are
plainly laid down in the law of God, we would not have accepted the
situation that we find ourselves placed in to-day. We feel now that
unless God is with us we can accomplish nothing that can in anywise be
for the welfare of Zion, or the building up of his kingdom on the
earth. Those are my feelings, and those are the feelings of my
brethren. It is not with us as viewed by the world generally, that
there is something so very honorable in office, for we have learned
that in order that any office in the government of the Church and
kingdom might be made honorable, the office itself must be honored,
and that, too, by faithfully complying with the laws of God governing
it. Then it is a high honor conferred upon man from the Lord, and the
Twelve so appreciate it. Whilst they thank you for the confidence
which you have manifested in them, at the same time they feel to rely
upon God, and to ask that you will remember them before the throne of
our heavenly Father in your prayers and daily supplications, that we
may be guided by that wisdom and intelligence that flows from above,
for without the aid, guidance, and direction of the Almighty, we can
do nothing acceptably to him.

Vol. 19,  p.120
I have said very little, very little indeed, since the death of our
esteemed President, Brigham Young. I have had various reasons for
that. One is, my heart has felt sorrowful and pained, for we have lost
a man who stood prominent in Israel for the last thirty-three years,
yes, for upwards of forty or forty-five years. He is taken away, and
all Israel felt to mourn the event. This is one reason why I have been
so silent. Another is, a great many questions have had to be decided,
arrangements made and investigations had, in regard to the proper
course to pursue pertaining to these very important matters. Still
another reason is, I did not wish to put myself forward, nor have I,
as the Twelve here can bear me witness. [The Twelve unanimously gave
their assent.] I have not had any more hand in these affairs than any
of the members of my Quorum; but I am happy to say that in all matters
upon which we have deliberated, we have been of one heart and one
mind. When brothers Pratt and Smith returned from England, as you will
have learned from their published letter, their sentiments were
precisely the same as ours, and also the Counselors of President
Young, whom we esteem and honor in their place, are also united with
us. We are glad to have them with us, as our friends and associates,
and Counselors to the Twelve. I pray that the blessing of God may rest
upon them, and lead them in the paths of life, and that they with the
Twelve may unite together as a grand phalanx, not in our own
individual interests, but in the interests of the [p.121] Church and
kingdom of God, and the building up of his Zion on the earth; for the
Priesthood is not instituted for the purpose of personal
aggrandizement or personal honor, but it is for the accomplishment of
certain purposes of which the Lord is the Author and Designer, and in
which the dead, the living, and the unborn are interested. We ought,
brethren, all of us, to feel and act as though we were the servants of
the living God, feeling in our hearts an honest desire to do his will
and establish his purposes on the earth. If we can be united in our
faith, our acts and labors, as we have been in our voting, as
manifested at this Conference, the heavens will smile upon us, the
angels of God will manifest themselves to us, the power of God will be
in our midst, and Zion will arise and shine, and the glory of God rest
upon her.

Vol. 19,  p.121
[By request, Elder Geo. Q. Cannon read from the Doctrine and Covenants
the following extract from a communication entitled, A Prayer and
Prophecies, written by Joseph, the Seer, while in Liberty Jail, Clay
County, Missouri, March 20, 1839, commencing at the 34th paragraph:

Vol. 19,  p.121
"Behold, there are many called, but few are chosen. And why are they
not chosen?

Vol. 19,  p.121
"Because their hearts are set so much upon the things of this world,
and aspire to the honors of men, that they do not learn this one
lesson—

Vol. 19,  p.121
"That the rights of the Priesthood are inseparably connected with the
powers of heaven, and that the powers of heaven cannot be controled
nor handled only upon the principles of righteousness.

Vol. 19,  p.121
"That that may be conferred upon us, it is true; but when we undertake
to cover our sins, or to gratify our pride, our vain ambition, or to
exercise control, or dominion, or compulsion, upon the souls of the
children of men, in any degree of unrighteousness, behold, the heavens
withdraw themselves, the Spirit of the Lord is grieved; and when it is
withdrawn, Amen to the Priesthood, or the authority of that man.
Behold! ere he is aware, he is left unto himself, to kick against the
pricks, to persecute the Saints, and to fight against God," etc. See
page 87, new edition.]

Vol. 19,  p.121
I wanted to have this excellent instruction read over in your hearing,
for it was true and profitable at the time it was written, and it is
so today. If we possess the Spirit that flows from God, and that
dwells in his bosom, we shall possess the spirit of kindness and love
and affection, that will eventually bind us in the bonds of eternal
union. It becomes us, as servants and handmaidens of God, to seek
after these things, that we may be full of light and life, and the
power and intelligence of God, and feel that we are indeed children of
the Most High, that he is our Father, and that, with the ancient
Prophets and Apostles, and the Gods of the eternal worlds, we will
unite in accomplishing the work God designed from the commencement of
the world. No man or set of men need think that the work will stop,
for God has decreed that it shall go onward, and no power this side of
hell can stop its progress. The Lord is with us, the great Jehovah is
our shield and our buckler; the Lord is our Judge, the Lord is our
King, the Lord is our Ruler, and he shall rule over us.

Vol. 19,  p.121
May God help us to be faithful in the observance of his laws, that we
may secure to ourselves eternal lives in his kingdom, is my prayer in
the name of Jesus. Amen.[p.122] 

John Taylor, October 7, 1877

The Trusteeship—President Young's Labors—the 
Priesthood, Its Position, Duties, Etc.—Kirtland and 
Nauvoo Temples—Saviors Upon Mount Zion—Emigration 
of the Poor—Building of the Tabernacles—the United Order

Discourse By President John Taylor, Delivered at the 
Semi-Annual Conference Held in the New Tabernacle, Salt 
Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, Oct. 7, 1877.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

Vol. 19,  p.122
There are one or two items I wish to present before you in relation to
the Trusteeship. I have been appointed to that office, and I feel that
I need some assistance in regard to the duties devolving upon me in
that capacity. I am desirous to have the matter laid before this
Conference. One thing I refer to is the auditing of the accounts of
the Trustee-in-Trust. I therefore beg to present three names, as an
auditing committee, for the sanction of this Conference—namely,
Wilford Woodruff, Erastus Snow, and Joseph F. Smith. [On motion, they
were unanimously sustained.]

Vol. 19,  p.122
There is another subject that I wish to present, one which pertains
more particularly to my brethren of the Twelve. I suppose that most of
you know that they have traveled and labored for a very long period,
some of them for forty years and upwards, without purse or scrip,
while almost everybody else has been paid for his services. It does
seem proper to me that they should be placed, at least, on an equal
footing with other people, particularly as their labors necessarily
increase. In consequence of our present organizations, necessitating
their frequent visits to our quarterly Conferences, in addition to
other duties accumulating upon them, rendering it impossible for them
to pay any attention to their own private affairs. My proposition, and
I know it will meet with the hearty response of the brethren
generally, is that they have a reasonable recompense for their
services, and that the Trustee-in-Trust be authorized to arrange this
matter. I would wish these same remarks to apply also to the
Counselors of the Twelve. [The motion was put and unanimously
sustained.]

Vol. 19,  p.122
As has been remarked, the condition we occupy to-day is a very
important one. There has been a change of Presidency, and necessarily
a change of administration. In the providence of God our heavenly
Father, he has seen fit to take from us our beloved President Brigham
Young, who has so long labored in our midst. It is one of those
occasions that cause reflection and thought, casting a degree of gloom
among this whole people. We have felt sorry to [p.123] lose his
counsel, to be deprived of that wisdom and intelligence that have
characterized him in all of his administrations. For they have been of
such a nature as not only to interest the Latter-day Saints, but his
name has become famous throughout the world. Brigham Young needs no
factitious aid to perpetuate his memory; his labors have been
exhibited during the last forty-five years in his preaching, in his
writing, in his counsels, in the wisdom and intelligence he has
displayed, in our exodus from Nauvoo; in the building of cities
throughout the length and breadth of this Territory, in his opposition
to vice and his protection of virtue, purity and right. These things
are well known and understood by the Latter-day Saints, and also by
thousands and millions of others. But, as with his predecessor, Joseph
Smith, who had to leave, while we are called upon to mourn a President
dead, angels announce a President born in the eternal worlds; he has
only gone to move in another state of existence. But then in speaking
of these things we would not eulogise only the man, for Brigham Young,
although so great a man could have done nothing towards developing the
purposes of God unless aided and sustained by him. Joseph Smith could
have done nothing, neither, as I have already said, can the Twelve
Apostles accomplish anything unless they receive the same divine
support. The work we are engaged in emanated from God, and what did
Joseph Smith know about it until God revealed it? Nothing. What did
President Young, or the Twelve, or anybody else, know about it before
the heavenly messengers, even God himself, came to break the long,
long silence of ages, revealing through his Son, Jesus Christ, and the
holy angels, the everlasting Gospel? Nothing at all. We were all alike
ignorant until heaven revealed it. Then in the administration of these
things the heavens are interested. These my brethren before me, this
Priesthood that assembled yesterday in their various quorums, all of
them have assisted in this work, all have more or less been preaching
and laboring in the interest of Zion, in the building up of this the
kingdom of God upon the earth. So that it is not by any means an
individual affair, as many totally ignorant of it suppose and say it
is; it is not in the wisdom of this man or the intelligence of the
other, but it is the wisdom and guidance of God, and by his sustaining
hand, that this whole people are led forward, and that this kingdom
has an existence upon the earth. For my part, I would say to-day as
Moses did on a certain occasion, when God said he would not go up with
the children of Israel because they were rebellious people, "If thy
presence go not with us, carry us not up hence;" or, in other words, I
want nothing to do with so great an undertaking as the leading forth
of this people without the Lord's assistance. I would say to-day, if
God be not with us, if we are not sustained by the almighty power of
Jehovah, if his guiding and protecting hand be not over us, I want
nothing to do with it. But he is with us, and we know it. The feeling
that was manifested here yesterday, is most creditable to Israel, it
is approved of by the Gods in the eternal worlds; and if we carry out
in our practice and daily lives that union which we manifested in our
voting, the Lord God will continue to pour upon us his blessing until
we shall be united in all things, temporal and spiritual, which unity
we have got to come to. When this is [p.124] achieved, Zion will arise
and shine, and then the glory of our God will rest upon her, then his
power will be made manifest in our midst.

Vol. 19,  p.124
You heard this morning a good deal said, and that very correctly too,
in relation to Priesthood and the organization thereof, and the
position we occupy in relation to these matters. You voted yesterday
that the Twelve should be Prophets, Seers, and Revelators. This may
seem strange to some who do not comprehend these principles, but not
to those who do. The same vote was proposed by Joseph Smith and voted
for in the Temple in Kirtland, so long ago as that; consequently there
is nothing new in this. And, as you heard this morning, this is
embraced in the Apostleship, which has been given by the Almighty, and
which embraces all the keys, powers and authorities ever conferred
upon man. I do not wish to enter into the details of this matter; you
will find them in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, very clearly
portrayed, and I refer you there for the evidences on these points.

Vol. 19,  p.124
You heard too that although the Priesthood held certain powers and
privileges, the manifestations and powers thereof were only conferred
according to the exigencies of the case and the necessities and
requirements thereof. God has conferred upon us these blessings, but
here are certain manifestations and powers that must come directly
from him, and it is the duty of the Twelve to hunt up, search after,
pray for and obtain them; and it is also the duty of these Presidents
of Stakes, Bishops, High Priests, Seventies, and all men holding
prominent positions, to seek after and comprehend God, whom to know is
life everlasting. We need, all of us, to humble ourselves before the
Almighty, for we are before him, and all creation is, and hell and
destruction are also without a covering before him. As mortal and
immortal beings, as men holding the holy Priesthood that the Lord has
conferred upon us for the establishment of his kingdom, the building
up of his Zion, the redemption of the living and the dead, it is of
the utmost importance that we stand forth, every one of us, and
magnify our several callings; for with all our weakness, with all our
infirmities, God has given unto us great treasures, which we hold in
these earthen vessels.

Vol. 19,  p.124
As has been referred to, the President was operated upon to organize
the Church throughout the Territory more completely; the Twelve were
called upon to visit every part of the Territory and organize it,
which they have done. There are now twenty different Stakes fully
organized with their Presidents and Counselors, with their High
Councils, with Bishops and their Counselors, who operate as common
judges in Israel, and with High Priests, Seventies, Elders, and the
lesser Priesthood, that they may administer in all things in their
several Stakes under the direction of the Twelve. As was remarked this
morning, the Church never since the day of its organization was so
perfectly organized as it is to-day. What has this been done for? Is
it to place some men in positions of honor or emolument? No, but it,
is to organize the Church and Kingdom of God according to the pattern
that exists in the heavens, that we may be prepared to comply in all
things with the ordinances of God, for, as we are told "In the
ordinances, the power of godliness is manifest, and without the
ordinances thereof; and the authority of the Priesthood, the power of
godliness is not manifest unto men in the flesh;[p.125] for without
this no man can see the face of God, even the Father, and live."

Vol. 19,  p.125
It is expected that these Presidents of Stakes be full of the Holy
Ghost and the power of God, that they feel and realize that they are
the servants of Jehovah, engaged in his work, and that be will require
at their hands an account of their stewardships. It is necessary also
that the High Councils and the Bishops act in the same way, together
with the High Priests, Seventies, Elders, and all those of the Aaronic
Priesthood, and that all operate together in the fear of God, for his
eye is over you, and he expects you to work righteousness and purge
the Church from iniquity, and teach the people correct principles and
lead them in the paths of life. This is what God requires at your
hands.

Vol. 19,  p.125
Hence, while we are looking at these things and are engaged in these
organizations, there are other things necessarily connected therewith.
There has been a feeling working gradually upon the minds of the
Saints that many could not comprehend, nor tell where it came from,
and that is to build Temples. President Young, the Twelve and the
people generally have felt drawn out in their feelings with an almost
unaccountable desire for the accomplishment of this object; and why?
Can you tell me the reason? It is very difficult sometimes to explain
some of these matters to the human mind. You heard this morning about
Moses appearing in the Temple at Kirtland, committing to Joseph Smith
the Keys of the Gathering Dispensation, over which Moses presided
anciently, and over which he presides to-day. Unless those keys had
been restored and you had partaken of that influence and spirit, would
you have been here to-day? No, you would not. When the Gospel went
forth among the people, after the appearing of Moses in the Temple,
and the committing of the Keys of the Gathering, when you Latter-day
Saints received the Gospel of baptism for remission of sins and the
laying on of hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost, you also
received the spirit of the gathering. You Elders before me to-day
might have preached until your tongues had cleaved to the roof of your
mouth, but if the Spirit of God had not accompanied your
administration in this regard, you could have accomplished nothing of
any worth. At the time this messenger came, there appeared another,
even Elijah, whose mission was to turn the heart of the fathers to the
children, and the heart of the children to their fathers, lest (says
the Lord) I come and smite the earth with a curse. He committed these
keys. But before they were committed, what was done in the Temple? Did
we baptize for the dead there? No, we did not. Why? Because the keys
were not given. When they were given and afterwards when the Temple
was built in Nauvoo, then that spirit accompanied it, and we began to
feel after our fathers behind the vail, and they likewise began to
feel after their children. Brother Woodruff, who has been ministering
in the St. George Temple, could relate to you if he had the time, many
things of great importance, associated with these matters. Suffice it
to say that the purposes of God pertaining to the human family, which
he had in his mind before this world rolled into existence, or the
morning stars sang together for joy, all have to be accomplished in
the salvation of the living and in the redemption of the dead. These
things you are acquainted with: it is not necessary for me to talk
much upon these subjects. But I merely wish [p.126] to refer to the
spirit and influence and power that have operated upon the Saints, and
which are operating upon them throughout the length and breadth of
this Territory. That comes from the Priesthood which existed before;
it comes because the keys of that Priesthood have again been restored
to man. What is the result? Why, a desire to build Temples. What for?
That we may administer therein in those ordinances in which they and
we are so greatly interested. You heard through brother Woodruff how
many more administrations there had been for the dead than for the
living. This is because Elijah has been here and has delivered the
keys that turn the hearts of the children to the fathers, and we are
beginning to feel after them. Hence we are building a Temple here, one
in Sanpete, another in Cache Valley, and we have one already built in
St. George, all of which I think will be quite creditable buildings,
which the Lord and holy angels will accept. Do we devote our labor and
our means? Yes, we do; and it is this spirit which rests upon us that
is prompting us to do it, and it will not let us rest until these
things are done. Why? Because the keys of the Priesthood have brought
us in connection with the Priesthood in the heavens, of which we are a
part, belonging to the Church of the First Born, whose names are
written in heaven. They are interested in their children, whose
children are our fathers. We have been called together for the
purpose, among other things, of operating with them in this work; for
they without us are not made perfect, as the Scripture tells us.
Therefore it is necessary that we should be here, building Temples and
ministering therein, that their seed and posterity may be hunted up
and looked after. We without them cannot be made perfect, for we need
the help and assistance and the power of God to sustain and guide and
direct us in our labors and administrations.

Vol. 19,  p.126
This is the thing Prest. Young has been engaged in with all his might,
mind and strength; this is the thing my brethren of the Twelve have
been engaged in, and what we are engaged in to-day. This is the thing
that all Israel ought to be engaged in, for we are living only for a
short time here, and by and by we shall pass away, as our President
has done; but it will only be to associate with another Priesthood, or
the same, if you please, in the eternal worlds, for the one is
combined and united with the other. The Priesthood that has lived
before, and that which lives now, are eternal, and administer in time
and in eternity; and the principles which God has revealed to us draw
aside the curtains of the eternal worlds, giving us a glimpse within
the vail, where Christ, our Forerunner, has gone. We are gathered
together, "one of a city and two of a family," as the Prophet said
they should be. And he says, 'I' will bring you to Zion." What will he
do with them when he has brought them there? "I will give them pastors
after my own heart, which shall feed them with knowledge and
understanding." Again, "Saviors shall come up on Mount Zion, to judge
the Mount of Esau; and the kingdom shall be the Lord's." Some talk
about empires and kingdoms being built up by man. This is the Lord's
kingdom and not man's. The Lord is our God, he is our king and our
lawgiver, and he shall rule over us; and we will seek for and obtain
his help and power.

Vol. 19,  p.126
Saviors shall come up on Mount Zion, say the Scriptures. What is a
Savior? One who saves another, [p.127] is it not? How could any man
save people if he knew not how, and how could he know except the Lord
teach him? The world often finds fault with us. There are no greater
benefactors to the world in existence than the Latter-day Saints are.
There are no persons who have done more for the benefit of mankind,
according to their number, than this people have. President Young, who
is dead, and a number of others who have passed away, as well as the
Twelve and thousands of others who still tarry, have traveled the
length and breadth of the earth, without purse or scrip, to preach the
glad tidings of salvation which heaven revealed to them. Do you find
anybody else that has done it, or that is doing it, outside of this
Church? No, such a thing is unheard of. We have gone forth, as the
Scriptures say, bearing precious seed, and have returned again
rejoicing, bringing our sheaves with us. Is this anything to hurt
anybody? Does it interfere in the least with the rights of any? No.
Are there any in this city, who are not of us, that can show that
their religious rights, privileges, or principles have been interfered
with or infringed upon by the Latter-day Saints, or by the authorities
of this Church? No, not one. If I knew of any that were in any way
being interfered with, I would be the first to protect them. These are
our feelings towards the world, and to those who say all manner of
evil against us.

Vol. 19,  p.127
We have expended millions upon millons in gathering the poor to this
land, by what is known as the Perpetual Emigration Fund. We may ask
why did this people in these valleys expend such large sums? Was it
because they were sending for relatives and friends? No, but because
they were of the family of Christ, the sons and daughters of God, and
desired to come to Zion. We have sent as much as five hundred teams at
a time to help out the poor. You have done it, and many of you have
either sent your sons or gone yourselves, and you have carried
provisions for them as well as bringing them here. I do not think
there is very much harm in that. And what then? When these same men
who had received the message of truth in far off lands, and who had
been gathered here, had been further instructed, we have sent them
back again to the nations from whence they came, to proclaim to their
kindred and friends, to their tongue and nation, what God had done for
them. After fulfilling their missions they return again. What to do?
To slumber and sleep away their time? No, but to continue their work
in reclaiming the waste places, and to build Temples in the interest
of humanity, as the friends of God and of the world.

Vol. 19,  p.127
There are, to-day, engaged working on our Temple, one hundred and
fifty men. What for? That a place may be found that will be acceptable
to God, and in which we may administer, in the name of the Lord, for
our dead as well as for our living. We do not want to do this
grudgingly, but with willing hearts, desiring to operate, with the
Priesthood behind the vail, in building up and establishing the
kingdom of God upon this earth. These men, after preaching and
returning again, can then go into these Temples and minister in them
as representatives of the nations from whence they came, and in the
interest of these nations we are operating. Will God be pleased with
this work? Yes, if we continue faithful in well doing. There are not
less, I presume, than 500 men at work on the Temples now [p.128] being
erected in this Territory, and probably more than that. This seems
foolish to the outside world; but we know in whom we have believed,
and we know the work in which we are engaged—and who is injured by it?
None.

Vol. 19,  p.128
Some of our brethren feel sometimes that these things draw heavily
upon them. Of course they do; and God expects to try us, to see what
we are made of, and see whether the right ring of metal is in us or
not, and whether we are prepared to stand up to the rack and walk
forth in the name of Israel's God. Is it the desire to oppress
anybody? No, never, nothing of that kind. In speaking on this, I would
say to the Presidents of Stakes, and to the Bishops, see that there is
no oppression of any kind, or anything approaching arbitrary measures,
or anybody interfered with; let everything be done righteously,
properly, and voluntarily. Instead of opressing the poor, feed them.
Instead of taking from the naked, clothe them. Be merciful to the
widow and the fatherless and the orphan, and all who may be in
distress; dry up their tears, and pour balm into their wounds, and be
full of compassion, and kindness, and the love of God, and let it
bubble and flow from you like a river of life. These are the feelings
that ought to exist among the Saints; nothing like oppression or wrong
of any kind should find place in our hearts.

Vol. 19,  p.128
Let me pass from this to another thing which was touched upon this
morning, which is, but which I really wish was not, true. Many of
these my brethren have sent out their teams, and have subscribed their
means to send for the poor, bringing them to these valleys. According
to the provisions of the Perpetual Emigration Fund, the people who are
thus assisted are expected to repay the means advanced to them when
they have earned it, so that others may be helped with the same money,
and thus that the fund in its operations, as was desired, may be
perpetual. I am told that there is upwards of a million dollars of
indebtedness to this fund to-day. This is a sad reflection upon the
gratitude of men thus assisted. I am afraid the heavens will not smile
upon such proceedings, and that God will not sanction it. It is time
we waked up and attended to these obligations and duties, and felt
that there was somebody else in the world besides our own selves; and
if we have been assisted that we will be at least honest enough to
meet that amount, and others who need its assistance may find it
through the proper channel.

Vol. 19,  p.128
We are engaged in this place in building a Tabernacle, in which we can
meet during the Winter season. We do not call upon you outside
brethren to assist us in this undertaking, because it is local and
belongs to this Stake. This is a matter that was designed by President
Young before his death; and we have been desirous, as brother Cannon
said this morning, to carry out the views of our venerated President,
as far as we can. We have commenced to build this house, we want to
put it up without delay. In this, as in every other matter, we do not
wish anybody to contribute his means or labor towards it, unless he
feels free to do it; for there are plenty that will do it willingly,
and it will be built; and we shall have a nice, comfortable place to
worship in through the Winter, and it will serve the Priesthood for
all necessary purposes, as well as the public. The building will be
116 x 64 feet inside, with gallery all around. It will be [p.129] a
little larger than was at first contemplated; and we have also
departed a little from the original intention respecting the kind of
building material. Instead of adobie, we have concluded to use rock. I
now invite the people of this Stake and the masons especially to come
forward and exert their energies, and let us do the work. It will be
done by voluntary donations and by utilizing labor tithing. Some
people may say, Why do it by voluntary donations? Why not use the
tithing for all such purposes? Is not that sufficient? Yes, if all of
you strictly paid it. but then you do not all do this, and
consequently we have to resort to other means. But, as I have before
said, in this and everything else, we do not wish to press the people,
nor place any in unpleasant positions; but as we sometimes sing, it's
"all free grace and all free will."

Vol. 19,  p.129
I wish to make a few remarks in relation to what we term the United
Order. We are united to-day with God, and with the holy Priesthood
that existed before us, with Jesus the Mediator of the New Covenant,
and with the ancient Prophets and Apostles and men of God, in building
up the Zion of God upon the earth. They, in their different spheres
and callings, are operating with us, and we with them, and the whole
thing is a grand Co-operative Society; and everything we do here
should be with the view of uniting our earthly interests, that we may
be one in things temporal and one in things spiritual, one on the
earth and one with those in the heavens, helping with our united
efforts to roll on the Kingdom of God according to his purposes, and
not according to our erratic notions. In speaking of these things I
would address a few words to our sisters of the Relief and of the
Mutual Improvement Societies. You are performing a good work in Zion.
I am pleased with the paper you publish, and have been very much
interested in the reports you have made, in witnessing the energy and
zeal you display in endeavoring to introduce home-manufactured goods
and articles of different kinds, in looking after the poor and
necessitous, and in trying to elevate the community generally. To our
Young Men's Mutual Improvement Societies I say, God bless you, and all
who are operating in the interest of Zion, forever.

Vol. 19,  p.129
Now let me say to parents, let us see that our youth are properly
cared for and taught, and that honesty, truthfulness, virtue and good
morals are inculcated, that. they may grow in the faith of the Gospel
and in the fear of God, to be useful in their day, to carry on the
great work in which we are engaged. We already perceive a great
improvement among our young men in their administrations; they are
stepping forth, manifesting an excellent spirit, and many of them
promise to become mighty men in Israel, who will roll forth the work
when we get through. I will say to the Presidents of Stakes, encourage
and foster these institutions; and to all the people I would say, love
God and fear him and keep his commandments. Be honest with yourselves,
honest before God. Be virtuous, be truthful and full of integrity, and
fear the Lord your God in your hearts, and his blessing will be with
you, and his Spirit will attend you, and your generations after you,
worlds without end. Amen.[p.130] 

Erastus Snow, October 13, 1877

Conferences—Organization of the Stakes of 
Zion—Qualifications for a Bishop—the 
People in Three Grand Divisions

Discourse By Elder Erastus Snow, Delivered at the 
Quarterly Conference of the Utah Stake of Zion, in the Provo 
Meeting House, Saturday, Oct. 13, 1877.

(From the Territorial Enquirer)

Vol. 19,  p.130
The Lord in his revelation to the Prophet Joseph, forty-seven years
ago, required the Elders to meet together in Conference once in three
months, or from time to time as appointed, for the purpose of
transacting necessary business connected with the work, and for giving
and receiving instructions in relation to the duties of the
Priesthood. This commandment has been published in the book of
Doctrine and Covenants, and is a standing revelation which has not
been generally observed. We have had General Conferences of all the
people—Priesthood and laymen—twice a year since our settlement in
these valleys, which only a small portion of the people and a few of
the general authorities of the Church have been able to attend. We
have had occasional Conferences in some places in the Territory, and
in various places abroad. It is time now that Stakes of Zion are
organized, to hold our Conferences with more regularity and in their
order, for the Saints to come together to be instructed, that reports
may be heard from the various Wards, and the Elders enter into counsel
and learn their duties. The last summer's labors of our late
President, Brigham Young, and of the Twelve Apostles, were mainly
devoted to this work—organizing the Stakes and the Priesthood therein,
and arranging a system of reports with a view of holding the people to
closer responsibilities, to awaken them to a better understanding and
appreciation of their obligations. At the same time this rendering an
account of stewardship in the various districts, Wards and Stakes of
Zion, is calculated to encourage those who are doing right, and
reprove such, if there be any, as do evil. You may be sure that if
these arrangements are carried out, and good counsel is given to the
people, they cannot fail to produce good results. Those who love the
truth and hate iniquity, and who keep their covenants with God
unbroken, are not afraid of their works being made manifest before the
people. If they live in the faithful discharge of their duties, they
have nothing to fear from this system of rendering reports of their
stewardship. Presidents of Stakes, Bishops, Counselors, Priests,
Teachers, Deacons, and Presidents of Quorums, who are doing well and
performing their duties, need not shrink from giving reports of their
actions, lives, and general conduct. It is pleasing to me, and [p.131]
to every right-minded man and woman, to hear these reports. They are
not uninteresting nor dry to those who have the welfare of Israel at
heart, and are watchful of the progress made among us. We have been
instructed by the revelations of God to keep records of our
organizations and councils, of everything brought before the
Priesthood in their respective Quorums, of the attendance of members,
who are speakers, what they say, and all things pertaining to the
business and general welfare of the Quorums. Our various organizations
should keep clerks, whose duty it should be to record the acts of its
members, whether or not those members are living up to their
requirements, and whether, instead of attending their meetings, they
are engaged in fishing, hunting, freighting, gold-seeking, or anything
else that is contrary to what is expected from them as laborers in the
Church and kingdom of God. It is the duty of the Teachers to report to
their Bishops the relative standing of those under their
supervision—whether their houses are houses of order—whether the wife
is good to the husband, and the husband is good to his wife—whether
the children are obedient to their parents, and whether the parents
are training their children in the way they should walk,—if there is
strife where there should be peace, if there are jealousy and discord
where love and unity should exist,—whether the mother poisons the mind
of her daughetr instead of teaching her correct principles; in
short—whether the house is what it should be—a house of God.

Vol. 19,  p.131
A Bishop should necessarily be a man of sound judgment, full of the
Holy Ghost and capable of adjusting matters in a manner that will work
the least injury possible and for the accomplishment of the greatest
good. There are matters of a delicate nature which sometimes arise in
families, and which should be properly understood by the Bishop and
his Counsel before heralding them abroad. It might not be necessary to
publish them among the people to the detriment and injury of the
parties interested, but be considered in a proper spirit and not
reported in a general sense, to the ward. At the same time, nothing
that may have a bearing on the union and fellowship of the Saints,
should escape the notice of the teachers; and no Bishop should ever
betray the confidence and trust imposed in him through a knowledge of
these tender and delicate matters, but manifest that fatherly love,
tenderness and anxiety that parents feel for their offspring, Sunday
School Teachers also ought not to exercise any undue severity and
harshness toward those under their care, but should be actuated by
feelings of tenderness and love. Every presiding officer of a quorum
should do likewise, and every mother in her house should govern her
children in gentleness, and filial love and kindness should be a part
of their nature.

Vol. 19,  p.131
The Holy Spirit will impress us with these matters, and on the other
hand, the powers of evil will endeavor to influence us to act contrary
to those impressions, to give way to anger, jealousy and envy. This is
warfare—it is with ourselves, whether we conquer or yield to our evil
passions. In our family circles, in our daily associations with our
wives, and children, friends and neighbors, we should be actuated and
governed by feelings of tenderness and love. We should strive to
become perfect in every great and good work and be examples worthy of
imitation in our home and before our neighbors. We [p.132] can never
be truly great until we become truly good.

Vol. 19,  p.132
If we would have a good people to associate and labor with, or to
preside over; if our Wards, towns, divisions, subdivisions and
families must be in order we must not neglect any duty or leave any
place uncared for. We cannot so neglect our responsibilities without
feeling the effects afterwards. If a wound afflicts the body a scar is
left as the effect of that wound. If we allow evil to dwell in the
midst of the community it will manifest itself in the fruits thereof
in after years. In the words of the Apostle Paul, "Whatsoever man
soweth, that shall he also reap." No farmer expects to raise wheat
when he sows oats, nor can a man gather figs from thorn trees that he
may plant; neither can we expect to enjoy the fruits of love unless we
have sown the seeds of love in our hearts and in the hearts of others.
Every careful and reflecting mind will appreciate the Apostle Paul's
words.

Vol. 19,  p.132
Have we not seen children flee from their parents? and why? Because
they have not sown in the hearts of their children the seeds of love,
respect and good will, but have themselves given way to evil passions,
and, by such a course have driven away their offspring. On the other
hand, you may see men and women who, by their kindness, gentleness and
love, have drawn towards them not only their offspring but the
offspring of others. Like cleaves to like. Those, therefore, who lead
the Saints must be men who have within them these same feelings. Can
the wicked lead them? No! Jesus says, "My sheep know my voice and a
stranger they will not follow."

Vol. 19,  p.132
The object of our Conferences, Priesthood meetings and reports, is,
not only to ascertain how we stand according to statistics, but that
we may be able to learn what our individual condition is as members of
the Church, to see ourselves in a glass, as it were, and find out
wherein we need improving; and that men who have the charge and
general oversight of the people may see at a glance the condition of
the people in the different Wards. They may by this means form correct
ideas of the feelings, faith and works of the Saints, how far the laws
of God are observed, and whether the members are keeping their
covenants, attending to home duties, paying their tithes and are
engaged in all the laudable works required at their hands, so that if
the Lord commands any service at our hands, there will be a unity of
purpose and a concert of action, on the part of the people, in
carrying it out.

Vol. 19,  p.132
The people in this Territory are classed into three grand divisions
for the purpose of Temple building. There are a certain number of
stakes grouped together to build a Temple in Manti, another to build a
Temple in Logan, and others of the more central stakes to build one in
Salt Lake City. The presiding officers of these Stakes and the various
quorums will vie with each other in the accomplishment of this work,
that the people may officiate in the ordinances of the house of God
for themselves and their dead.

Vol. 19,  p.132
These things being necessary for working out the Lord's purposes, and
for the general welfare of Israel, have another good effect in the
experience they give to us. They are valuable in the training of the
people and give an increase of power that will prove of benefit to the
Saints in years to come. That experience and increase of power we
shall find necessary in our future warfare against evil. There is and
always will be, until the Savior [p.133] appears again, a great battle
fought between the Priesthood and the powers of darkness. The wicked
do not comprehend this. They witness various manifestations of unseen
powers operating in the human family, but whether they are good and
truthful or vile and deceptive they are unable to comprehend
satisfactorily, because they have not applied to the fountain of
light, truth and knowledge. The Saints, on the other hand, can
comprehend these manifestations and judge this wicked world by the
light of the Holy Ghost. We shall see the manifestations of the powers
of darkness in an increased degree in the future, deceiving the
children of men. So far as this generation is concerned it has been
since the Prophet, Joseph came forth and declared his belief in
revelations, visions and angels that the powers of darkness have
operated by external and supernatural manifestations, and as the power
of God increased with the people and extended throughout the earth and
was felt by other nations besides this, the Evil One manifested his
power among men to a greater extent. When the Prophet Joseph appeared,
announcing his belief in these things, there was a general unbelief
among religions sects in regard to them. Professed Christians
disclaimed any belief in manifestations from heaven, had no faith in
visions or angels, and considered the claims of any man to be absurd
who professed to have communication with the unseen world. Those who
had faith in visions and dreams where looked upon as superstitious
beings. Joseph's professions were viewed as inconsistent with the
spirit and enlightenment of the age. But how great is the change! We
find men and women seeking communication with the unseen world, with
spirits of departed friends, and receiving spiritual manifestations in
various forms. In the days of the Prophet Joseph there were only a few
who entertained any faith in such manifestations, but now they are
numbered by millions. What has all this effected? Has it produced any
more unity in the world than existed before? Is there an increase of
happiness or aught that is praiseworthy? The effect it has produced is
evident, to the reflecting mind. Infidelity has increased as the
powers of darkness have spread their influence over the minds of men.

Vol. 19,  p.133
I do not expect many of the Latter-day Saints to be able to fully
contemplate the subject, not having mingled with the world since these
great changes have occurred, but there are some who possess a general
knowledge of such things by seeing, hearing and reading. The testimony
of the Elders is that the world is almost universally infidel—priests
and people. Religion is used as a cloak with the great majority of
professing Christians. There appears to prevail an almost general
disbelief in Jesus and his Apostles. The Bible is counted unworthy of
credence or attention, and religion is deemed a farce. This general
tendency to infidelity is also the result of men's efforts to put down
Mormonism. The world rejected the power of God made manifest by the
visitation of holy angels, but when the devil manifested his power
through the visitation of evil spirits, assuming all sorts of
fantastic shapes, the people eagerly ran after them and became blind,
bewildered and stupefied. Such persons would rather "believe a lie and
be damned;" they willingly follow after the "strong delusions" that
the Apostle Paul referred to. These powers of darkness will continue
to come upon them and spread over the earth, as we advance in truth
and righteousness.[p.134] 

Vol. 19,  p.134
We that have this warfare to meet, should keep ourselves prepared for
any and every attack of the evil one. It becomes us to draw ourselves
together in the bonds of unity, to cling to each other, our covenants
and our God. We are called upon not only to uphold and sustain the
Priesthood over us but each other. If we do this, and perform the
duties we owe one another, we shall perform the duties we owe to the
Priesthood and to God. God bless you. Amen.

Wilford Woodruff, October 13, 1877

The Work Progressing—Prophecy Fulfilled—We 
Shall All Obey the Law of Death

Synopsis of a Discourse By Elder Wilford Woodruff, 
Delivered in the Provo Meeting House, Oct. 13, 1877.

(From the Territorial Enquirer)

Vol. 19,  p.134
It was with pleasure I listened this morning to the remarks of brother
Snow, and wish that all the people in this Stake had heard them. We
have had a great deal of preaching, and need a great deal, and I don't
know that a people ever lived who had more.

Vol. 19,  p.134
We are in the valleys of the mountains for a special purpose—to
establish righteousness and live in accordance with the principles of
truth. There never was a generation of people who had so much to
perform as the Latter-day Saints have. This work is progressing, and
it will continue to advance. I have seen the time when you could get
the whole Church into this room—when there were a few High Priests, no
Apostles or Seventies, and only a few Elders. I am as thoroughly
satisfied now as I ever was in my life, that this is the kingdom of
God. I am as firm a believer in God, in the revelations of God, in the
Books of Mormon and Doctrine and Covenants, as I ever was. I have read
the prophecies of Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, and other inspired
writers, and have seen some of them fulfilled, and expect to see
others have their literal fulfillment. God worked with the children of
men through revelation, and he will continue to do so in this
generation. With him there is no change; his ways are one eternal
round.

Vol. 19,  p.134
The Lord has directed and guided this work from the beginning. The
prophecies relating to the present dispensation—to Zion being
established in the tops of the mountains—to the building of cities and
Temples [p.135] —are being fulfilled. We have nothing to do but build
up the kingdom of God, and the more light and understanding we get,
the less our hearts will cling to outside things. While we are engaged
in this work, we can realize that holy angels are watching us. The
Lord told us, forty-seven years ago, what would take place, and we are
now fulfilling that which he spoke of. Brothers Joseph and Brigham are
gone into the spirit world, but there are a few of us left to continue
the work laid out by the Almighty. We have preached to the world,
organized the Priesthood and the Saints, and angels have borne record
of this, and it is recorded in heaven—our toil, our preaching, and our
testimony. We have filled these once desert places with Saints of the
living God, and many thousands are here who never saw the world. We
have to build Temples—one is almost completed and is dedicated; we
have laid the foundations of others, and the work, like a panorama, is
before us. This labor is not to be performed by other hands. God looks
to us to build these Temples, and to bring about the redemption of the
earth. He holds us responsible for this work; we have to preach to the
house of Israel—to the Lamanites—to gather together the honest in
heart from all parts of the earth. We are chosen to perform this great
and important work—we, a small handful of people compared with the
millions of human beings on the earth. The Lord does not expect any
other people but the Latter-day Saints to do this work; there is
nobody else preparing.

Vol. 19,  p.135
One after another of our brethren have left us and gone to labor on
the other side of the veil. President Brigham Young, brother George A.
Smith, and others before them, have all gone, and the few that are
left of the Twelve will also go by and by; but while here, it is our
duty to labor on the foundation they have laid. President Young
labored hard and faithful during the last few years of his life in
organizing and building up Zion. We have to continue the work they
were engaged in, and when our time comes to take our departure for
that life behind the veil, none of us will regret having devoted our
time, talents, and labor for the accomplishment of this great object.
The riches of the world will appear as the dust under our feet
compared with the eternal reward before us.

Vol. 19,  p.135
This kingdom will never be given into the hands of .another people. We
may pass away, but our sons and daughters will have the labor on their
shoulders of building up the kingdom.

Vol. 19,  p.135
Many of you may haw read, years before it was fulfilled, the
revelation and prophecy of the Prophet Joseph in regard to the
trouble, anarchy, and war that should befall this nation. Wise men
said its fulfillment was a matter of impossibility—that the government
was too sound and too well established for such a calamity to occur,
but the fulfillment came. When the Lord undertakes to perform a work,
he is certain to carry it out. It would not take the Lord twenty-four
hours to cause war, anarchy, confusion, and judgments to come upon the
nation. He is withholding these calamities until his purposes are
accomplished.

Vol. 19,  p.135
The set time has come, and the world is preparing itself for these
things. The Church and kingdom of God must adorn itself, and prepare
for the coming of the Great Bridegroom. Every key relating to this
dispensation was given to the Prophet Joseph, and they remain with
[p.136] the Priesthood to-day. We have no right to walk in the dark.
The burden is now resting upon us, and, holding the Priesthood, our
aim should be the building up of the kingdom of God. We hold the
Priesthood for that purpose, and we have no business to use it for
anything else but to officiate in the ordinances of the house of God.

Vol. 19,  p.136
Sooner or later we shall have to obey the law of death. As it is
written, "In Adam all died, so in Christ shall all be made alive." We
shall have to pass through the ordeal—there is no escape from it. We
have, consequently, no time to throw away. It may be asked, "How much
longer will it be before the winding up scene takes place? It is not
for me to say. How much longer have the Elders to suffer violence at
the hands of the wicked? It appears to me that the world is about ripe
for the judgments of the Lord, and that the testimony will soon be
sealed. He is already working with the Lamanites, and he will
accomplish a great deal in a little time.

Vol. 19,  p.136
Some people entertain the idea that because wheat is plentiful and
selling at exceedingly low figures, the probability of a famine is
more remote than ever; but the Lord makes no mistakes about what is
going to transpire. He has decreed the visitation of judgments, and
they are certain to take place. President Young has for years
repeatedly impressed upon the brethren the necessity of preparing for
a period of famine by storing their wheat, and, before his death, was
impressed to speak to the sisters and urge them to look after that
matter. Let us be united in our labors, and in all the branches of
industry that males or females may be engaged in. The raising of silk
may be rendered an important item in the industry of this Territory.
It is a business that our wives and children can engage in, and there
is nothing to hinder the people from becoming rich from this branch of
industry alone. There is an improvement in the United Order, or
Co-operation. The Saints are preparing themselves for that event when
Jesus shall come as a thief in the night. For our own sakes let us do
the best we possibly can. We must observe and keep the laws of God, in
order to inherit the rewards promised. Let us not set our hearts on
the riches and vanities of this earth. It is very convenient, it is
true, to have the comforts of life around us, but. we shall be better
without them, if by hoarding up the riches of the world we forget the
things of God.

Vol. 19,  p.136
I pray God to bless you and our sons and daughters, that their minds
may be led and prepared for the work they will be called upon to
perform.[p.137] 

John Taylor, October 14, 1877

God is at the Helm—Organization According to the 
Revelations—Historic Statements—Societies Connected 
With the Church—Temple Building

Discourse By President John Taylor, Delivered in the 
Provo Meeting House, Sunday Morning, Oct. 14, 1877.

(From the Territorial Enquirer)

Vol. 19,  p.137
It is the first time that I have been permitted to meet with you since
the death of our beloved President and Prophet. We all feel sad and
sorrowful on account of our bereavement. He had been our guide,
director, Prophet, Seer and Revelator for the last thirty-three years,
and his departure caused feelings of gloom and sorrow throughout all
the Territory. We all felt to appreciate our President and mourn his
loss, and we still have some feelings of sorrow lingering about us;
yet, at the same time, we cannot ignore the fact that there are
certain duties and responsibilities resting upon us that call into
operation our best energies, thoughts, reflections and actions. And
while we mourn his loss we are impressed with the responsibilities
that rest upon us as individuals, in connection with the work of God,
and are led to reflect upon the changing vicissitudes of human life
and the various events that have transpired among us.

Vol. 19,  p.137
There is a satisfaction in the reflection that God is at the helm and
guides, controls and dictates according to his own plans and designs,
and that the Priesthood is not confined to this earth alone, but that,
after having performed our various duties here and passed away, we
shall be called upon to operate for the same grand purpose in another
sphere. The Priesthood we have received on the earth is everlasting,
it administers in time and eternity, and to that Priesthood are we
indebted for the revelations of God's will to man; for with the
introduction of the Priesthood to men on the earth came the
development of the principles of truth and, by that means, light,
knowledge and intelligence were communicated to this people. We cannot
do anything of ourselves, unless aided by the spirit of the Lord. We
are in communion with not only the Prophets and Apostles who lived
anciently, but with brother Joseph, brother Brigham, brother Heber C.
Kimball, brother Geo. A. Smith and others who held the holy Priesthood
and have passed away, and are operating with them in behalf of fallen
humanity, in behalf of the people who live now on the earth and the
myriads of dead who have left us. We are engaged in a work that
nothing but the combined action of the Priesthood on the earth and in
the heavens can bring about. It is not in the power alone [p.138] of
any one man, whether it be brother Brigham, brother Joseph or any that
exist, to accomplish the redemption of the human family, unless aided
by the Almighty. We are not only working in our own interests, but in
the interests of mankind, and we should seek that light, intelligence
and knowledge necessary in the carrying out of the designs of Jehovah,
and associate ourselves with that grand combination and union between
heaven and earth for the accomplishment of His purposes.

Vol. 19,  p.138
We have lately been organizing ourselves according to the revelations
of the Almighty. Our organization is not entirely perfect, but we
shall continue to approach nearer to that condition until every man is
placed in his right position and we are properly organized, whereby
all matters connected with the work of God can be placed in their
proper working order, all of which will be accomplished if we follow
the directions of our late venerated President. By continuing in this
good work we shall go on from intelligence to intelligence, and from
knowledge to knowledge, until we shall see as we are seen and know as
we are known. These organizations of Stakes and Wards are not made for
the purpose of putting men in positions, neither are positions in the
Priesthood given to men to enable them to strut about and lord it over
their fellows, but in all their administrations, men should have the
fear of God, understand His mind and realize their responsibility to
Him for their acts and doings. Men holding the Priesthood should not
be governed by personal ambition, but feel full of the love of God,
the Holy Ghost, light, revelation, mercy, kindness and long-suffering
toward all with whom they are associated. These are the kind of
feelings that ought to be expressed and manifested by all those
holding the Priesthood. We are not to act as lords over God's
heritage, but ought to act in the fear of the Almighty, aided by the
Holy Spirit, in seeking to carry out the various duties devolving upon
us, for little or inignificant as these things appear to us, they are
of the greatest importance. God understands better the wants of the
people than we do, for he has had experience that we have not yet
acquired. In all his operations He is governed by love, and he desires
to see those who hold his authority here on the earth exercise it for
the welfare of the human family, and to act as he would, with the same
parental solicitude. For this purpose He has delegated his authority
to man, as described in the Scriptures, "first, Apostles, secondarily
Prophets," etc, that the Saints might be perfected, "until we all come
to the unity of the faith." This was said in former times for the
organization of the former-day Saints, and is applicable to the case
of the Latter-day Saints. Through these ordinances come the blessings
of the Gospel, and without them the power of God cannot be made
manifest to man in the flesh. Now there is more in this than is
apparent to the superficial observer.

Vol. 19,  p.138
We have and have had various organizations of the holy Priesthood. We
have had a First Presidency, and sometimes we have not. It was
sometime before a First Presidency was organized in the early days of
the Church, and then it was quite a number of years before the Twelve
Apostles and the several quorums now in existence were organized. The
Lord has been developing us in these matters, and there is a beauty
and a harmony in the organization of the Church that cannot be found
in any other community in the world. Before the Prophet Joseph
departed, [p.139] he said, on one occasion, turning to the Twelve, "I
roll the burden of this kingdom on to you," and, on another occasion,
he said their place was next to that of the First Presidency, and he
wished them to take their place that he might attend to other duties,
such as translating, etc. At the time he was taken away he was in the
bloom of life and the vigor of health, and although his departure was
sudden and unexpected our organization rendered it no difficult matter
to decide who should assume the leadership of the Church. There was no
difficulty in the matter; it was understood that the duty rested on
the Twelve. Why? The revelation stated that the Twelve were to hold
the keys of the kingdom in connection with the First Presidency, which
were banded down under various circumstances. You will find in the
history of the Prophet Joseph Smith, that this matter is made
perfectly plain. He said there was no authority or power of presidency
over the Twelve except the First Presidency, and where he was not
there was no presidency over the Twelve. Hence President Brigham Young
said, when the Prophet Joseph was taken away, "Thank God the keys of
the kingdom are not taken from us," and being head of the Twelve, he
assumed his position and so acted on the authority he held and
according to the rules laid down. Thus there was no scattering,
confusion or difficulty that might otherwise have existed if the
organization of the Church had not been perfect. When President Young
was taken away the same condition of things were presented again, the
circumstances being similar. There is no contention, strife or
difficulty, because we all understand the principles that God has
ordained for the government of his people. The Twelve have not assumed
the Presidency of the Church to suit themselves, but as a duty which
they could not ignore. Men of the world cried out "The Mormons are all
scattered now," but they don't know anything about the character and
mission of this Church. I don't think we have been much scattered. Our
last General Conference in Salt Lake City proved how much scattered we
were. Our voting on that occasion showed a cementing—a uniting
together of the people, that could not be equalled by any other people
on the earth. It may be asked why we voted at Conference in the manner
we did. Because it was the way that God ordained. Under the
inspiration of the Almighty, Joseph Smith organized this state of
things at a General Assembly held in Kirtland, when the people were
called upon to vote, and they did so in the same manner that we did at
our last General Conference. You will recollect that about the 19th of
January, 1841, a revelation was given defining the various positions
of men called to act in the Priesthood. First, the Lord gave to the
Church Hyrum Smith to be Patriarch, then Joseph Smith, Jun, to be
Prophet, Seer and Revelator to the people, and Sidney Rigdon and
William Law for his Counselors, Brigham Young as President of the
Twelve, which Twelve he called by name—then the High Priests,
Seventies and Elders—then again the Bishops and lesser Priesthood.
Now, says he, at the next General Conference present this organization
to the Conference for its acceptance or rejection. At the next
Conference the various quorums were presented in that form and the
people voted as quorums and with uplifted hands. Some of these men
that the Lord had named, however, were rejected: One man named Hicks,
and another [p.140] Bishop Ripley. John E. Page, one of the quorum of
the Twelve, was also rejected, but after a hearing was afterwards
restored. The Prophet Joseph told the people to vote in that manner,
as the majority of the several quorums would form a quorum or
authority that would be decisive. This manner of voting was observed
at Far West also; and even after Joseph's death this same rule was
observed, though not with the same unanimity as at our General
Conference. There is no log-rolling—no seeking for office, but our
idea is that the voice of God should dictate and then the voice of the
people. He respects our rights, as he did the rights of the people
thousands of years ago, when the congregations of ancient Israel stood
up and said Amen to the voice of God through his Prophets. There is no
compulsion—no forcing the human mind—no driving; but every one should
have a full, frank, free and unfettered opportunity of expressing his
wish for or against, but we always ought to consent to that which is
right. I never saw more unanimity on the part of the people than was
displayed at the General Conference two weeks ago; there could not
possibly be more. The Twelve stand as they did after the Prophet
Joseph was taken away. I and others of the Twelve, now living, were
with them. Now a second time it devolves upon the Twelve to take the
presidency of the Church. Will there be anything else? I cannot say;
there may be, when the Lord deems it necessary. We should feel as
Jesus did when he exclaimed, "Lord, not my will, but thine be done."
It devolves upon the Twelve to attend to the duties the Lord has
placed upon them, but they need the faith and confidence of the Saints
and the sustenance of the Almighty, for they will not be able to do
anything of themselves.

Vol. 19,  p.140
I would like to have been at the High Priests' meeting held here last
evening, but could not attend in consequence of ill-health. There is a
quorum of High Priests in this Stake, and it is proper that they
should fully understand the duties of their office and calling, which
the Book of Doctrine and Covenants plainly states. It. is an
ordinance, as therein shown, that has been instiuted for the purpose
of qualifying men for Presidents of the different Stakes scattered
abroad. Many circumstances have occurred since the commencement of our
recent organizations which show how little prepared the High Priests
were to take upon themselves the duties of their office, in presiding
over Stakes, Wards, etc. We have had to take hundreds from the Quorums
of Seventies and Elders and ordain them High Priests and make Bishops,
Bishops' Counselors, Presidents of Stakes and High Councilors of them.
Now it seems to me that if the High Priests had understood and
performed their duties, we should not have been in the posi- we were
and compelled to go outside of these quorums to find men suitable for
presiding. I draw their attention to this matter; and you Presidents
of High Priests should instruct your quorums on the principles of
Presidency, that when called upon they can be used in positions of
that character. Let us not be negligent in time to come. I say, get
your people together, instruct them in the duties of their calling,
have them seek after light, knowledge and intelligence as to the
requirements of their exalted positions, that when we want qualified
and capable men we may know where to find them. Now, then, is it wrong
to take others? If one, [p.141] who by the Priesthood he holds has a
priority of claim in a case of this kind, is otherwise unqualified, we
must select the wisest and the best, whether he be a Seventy or an
Elder, to fill such position and to administer correctly in the things
of God.

Vol. 19,  p.141
Now let us go on to the Seventies. There are large numbers of them,
and there has been a great desire to push men into quorums, without
regard sometimes to their worth and fitness. Now what, is their duty?
Why, to go abroad and preach the Gospel to all nations. How many do
this? Very few. Well, say some, we go when called upon. That is all
true; the Seventies have, as a rule, been on hand to go forth and
preach; but I am speaking more particularly, of the nature of the
Priesthood they hold and the duties which devolve upon them. They
should be always ready, a kind of minute men, under the immediate
direction of the Twelve, to go forth as the messengers of life and
salvation to all nations on the earth. Are you Seventies preparing
yourselves for this? Are you prepared to stand forth as men of God,
clothed upon by the power of the Holy Ghost, to go into the world to
warn the people, calling them to repentance? A great deal has been
accomplished for the salvation of the human family, but we are only
starting in. We have sent a few here and there, and although we think
we have done a great work, there is but a small handful of people to
show for it. There will be great and wonderful changes on the earth;
war, bloodshed and desolation will stalk through the land, and we have
got to pursue our work and seek after the light of revelation to guide
us. We talk about and wonder who the biggest man is—the Seventy or the
High Priest? Let us seek to know who of us is living nearer to God and
acting in such a manner as to call down upon us the power of God, and
angels will administer to us. We cannot tell which member of the body
is most useful to us, which we can best afford to spare—the leg or the
arm, the eye or the nose. All are necessary to render the body
perfect.

Vol. 19,  p.141
Moses appeared to the Prophet Joseph to confer upon him the keys for
the gathering together of the dispensations and the house of Israel
from all portions of the earth. We have got to preach to the
Lamanites, to the house of Judah and by and bye the ten tribes. We
must be prepared for these things and realize the importance of this
duty and the responsibilities resting upon us as God's holy
Priesthood. Now, Elders, you ought to be diligent in observing the
laws and keeping the commandments of God. These are the leading
features of the Melchizadek Priesthood, including the Patriarchs. In
England we ordained a few Patriarchs, and I remember that the people
on occasions used to get together and have a feast, and then the
Patriarch would bless them. This is the way some of the ancient
Patriarchs did. The people ought to be liberal with them, but men
holding the Priesthood should be governed by higher and more exalted
feelings than that of using their callings for the purpose of
merchandizing. The Elders should stand in their positions as men of
God. We are really to-day a kingdom of Priests, and ought to wield a
powerful influence for good in the earth. We should get our spirits
right and act in righteousness.

Vol. 19,  p.141
The Presidents of Stakes have important positions; they preside over
all the interests of the Church where they are placed, and they should
feel like acting for God, and [p.142] they and their counsel should
have continually with them the light of revelation, be full of the
Holy Ghost, and quick to discern. There is no officer in the Church,
who acts with a single eye to the glory of God but what will have
wisdom given him according to his capacity. The President of the Stake
presides over the High Council, a set of men appointed and ordained to
adjudicate all matters in dispute that may come before them, and they
should act in all meekness, humility and wisdom, seeking intelligence
from the Foundation of Light, so that they can act in righteousness
and give righteous judgment. Then the Bishop is a common judge in
Israel, acting in the interests of the people; his duty is to put down
evil and root out iniquity. What is the duty of the Priests? Only to
hold office? No; it is to visit the members of the various Wards, and
to see that there are no hard feelings, troubles or difficulty among
the people, to anticipate the occurrence of anything of that sort, put
things right and see that the ordinances of the Church are carried
out. Then the Teachers, who are helps to the Priests, whose duty it is
to go among the people and talk to them on their duties—not like so
many parrots, but full of the spirit of God. And where there may be
difficulties to settle, and it is not within the power of the Teachers
to satisfactorily adjust them, report them to the Bishop, who sits as
a common judge in Israel, and to adjudicate all such matters. If thy
brother offend thee, go and say to him, "Brother, you have done so and
so," and if he will not listen to you nor ask forgiveness for the
offense he has given you, take another man with you—one whom you think
has influence with him, and one whom you think he will listen to—and
let him talk, and if the offending person will not listen to him,
report him, to be dealt with according to the order of the Church, and
if he continues obdurate and stubborn, then he does not belong to us.
Let us always feel like operating together for the good of each other
and for the kingdom we are identified with.

Vol. 19,  p.142
We have other societies,—the Young Men's and Young Ladies' Mutual
Improvement Associations and the Female Relief Societies. A great deal
of credit is due to our sisters. God has provided them as helpmates to
their husbands, and it is the duty of the latter to cherish and
protect those whom God has given unto them, and show them how to make
themselves happy,—teach them—our wives and daughters—the pure
principles of the Gospel, that the daughters of Zion may be lovely and
shine as the light and glory of the age in which we live. Sisters, put
away from you the vanities and frivolties of the world, administer to
the poor and the afflicted. The sisters know how to sympathize with
and administer to those who are poor, afflicted and downcast; and let
the brethren help them in their kindly ministrations. The young men
should be encouraged in the work they are engaged in, and their Mutual
Improvement Associations ought to be nourished and their interests
promoted. The Lord has encouraged these things from the commencement.
The first sister's relief society instituted in the Church was
presided over by sister Emma Smith; sister Whitney was her Counselor,
and sister Eliza Snow was the Secretary.

Vol. 19,  p.142
The spirit of Temple-building seems to have taken possession of the
people. One Temple has already been built, and it is designed to build
three more. We are prompted [p.143] by holy influences to embark in
this labor. The Lord said he would send his servant Elijah to turn the
hearts of the fathers to the children, and the hearts of the children
to their fathers, and this matter of Temple-building is in fulfillment
of his word. We are seeking not only to administer for the living, but
for the dead. There are many queries come up in relation to the manner
in which the various works we are now engaged in shall be
accomplished. Shall we pay our Tithing? Yes. Shall we sustain the
building of Temples? Yes. And anything outside of this? Yes, we should
do the best we can to build up the kingdom of our God. A case came up
recently in Cache Valley, where a leading man wanted to know if he
could not have the Tithing for putting up the Temple in that Stake.
Now, if this privilege is given to them in Cache County, they will
want it in Sanpete, and if they have the privilege there, they will
want it in other places where Temples are being erected, and what
next? What are we going to do to meet all the expenses, and they are
various, which occur in the carrying on of the work? By and bye the
Tithing may be sufficient to meet all requirements. We do not wish to
oppress and crush the poor and faithful of God's people,—we would
rather say, "Break every yoke, and let the oppressed go free!" There
is nothing contributed for the work of God but what should be
accounted for. We intend to tell you all what becomes of your Tithes
and offerings. Through these ordinances come the blessings of God.
Brotherly love should prevail among all the people of God, and we
should be more united in our temporal and spiritual matters, and
thereby claim the promised blessings.

Vol. 19,  p.143
May God bless you and lead you in the paths of right. Amen.

John Taylor, October 21, 1877

The Everlasting Gospel—Temple Building—the High Priests 
and Seventies—to the Bishops—to the Sisters

Discourse By President John Taylor, Delivered at 
the Quarterly Conference, Held in Ogden, Oct. 21, 1877.

(From the Ogden Junction)

Vol. 19,  p.143
[This report is from long-hand notes, and though not verbatim, is as
nearly so as possible.—ED.]

Vol. 19,  p.143
I am happy to meet my brethren and sisters at this Conference. Since I
was last here, we have had to mourn the loss of our venerated
President, Brigham Young. It has cast a gloom over the Saints
throughout the Territory, and all feel sorrowful. He led Israel for a
long time—the past 33 years, and in leaving us [p.144] we have felt
his loss. His demise was among the events necessarily associated with
human affairs, for the Lord manages such things by his own will. I
remember when Joseph was taken, but his death was not like that of
Brigham Young, but by the hands of a ruthless mob. It was a matter of
great importance to us relatively, but not great with the work in
which we are all engaged. When the Lord revealed the gospel unto
Joseph Smith, and unfolded His purposes and designs to the earth—when
He gave us a knowledge of the laws, ordinances of the Gospel and
doctrines, it was not for the object of elevating him as a man, but
was done in the interest of society and the world in which we live—in
the interest of the living and the dead, according to the decrees of
Jehovah before the world was rolled into existence, or the morning
stars sang together in joy. In the last days He saw it was proper to
restore the new and everlasting Gospel—new to the world because of its
traditions, follies, weaknesses, etc., but everlasting because it
existed with God, with Him before the world was, and will continue
when change shall succeed change, and when all things are made new the
things of God will endure on and on forever. So it is an everlasting
Gospel, though new to the world. It was introduced in the interest of
humanity: our fathers, the Prophets and men of God who once
administered on the earth and are now administering in the heavens,
had a hand in introducing this work. To-day they feel interested in
rolling forth the work and purposes of God assigned to them before the
foundation of the world. It is to them, to God, to Jesus, that we are
indebted for the light, life and intelligence communicated, and we
shall look to them throughout all time for instructions to sustain and
direct us. We talk about the organization of the Church being better
attended to lately than formerly; but from whom did we receive it?
What did we know about the Apostles till God revealed it? Nothing. We
talk about the Patriarchs, the First Presidency; who knew of them till
God revealed it? No one? The High Priests, Seventies, Elders—who knew
about them or their calling, duties and labors till God revealed it?
No one. It is the case with the Bishops, Counselors, High Councilors,
the Lesser Priesthood, and with all the organizations and Quorums; the
light was all from God, and not from man. It came through revelations
from God to Joseph Smith, the Prophet of God; hence we are indebted to
the Lord for all these things, for all the knowledge we have in
relation to those principles. Who taught the gathering principle and
why are we here to-day? Under what influence did we come? Many
Latter-day Saints themselves hardly realize it. We read in the history
of the Church that, at a certain time there was a revelation given, in
the Temple which was built at Kirtland, Ohio; when Joseph Smith and
Oliver Cowdery were seated in it, several important personages
appeared and gave certain keys, powers and privileges; among them was
Moses, who represented what is termed the Gathering Dispensation,
which was to gather Israel from the four quarters of the earth; you
will find it in the edition of the Doctrine and Covenants, and I reter
you to that, where it is positively stated. Why did we gather? Because
the keys of this dispensation were given to Joseph Smith, and
conferred by him on the Twelve, the Seventies and others, and they
received this as a part of their ministry, their endowments, if you
[p.145] please, and when they called upon the people to repent and be
baptized, and they did so, they received the Holy Ghost, and among
other things received was this principle of gathering, and I defy all
Israel to have so gathered without these keys and been brought
together as they are to-day. But we had no trouble in gathering
because we had the keys. I have seen the time when the people were
almost willing to sell themselves in order to get here, and you know
this to be true; it is all from God.

Vol. 19,  p.145
Our Temple building is of the same nature; we are living in the
dispensation of the fulness of times, embracing all the powers,
principles, doctrines and covenants since the world was, and among the
rest is Temple building. The speaker here read from the Doctrine and
Covenants, concluding with, "Before the great and terrible day of the
Lord shall come, I will turn the hearts of the children to the
fathers, and of the fathers to the children, etc., lest I come and
smite the children with a curse." Did Elijah hold these keys." He did.
Did he give them to Joseph? He did. You will find it in the same
revelation as that quoted; a feeling of that kind sprang up in the
breasts of the Latter-day Saints, till we hardly know sometimes why we
do so, but we do. We built our first Temple in Kirtland, then one at
Nauvoo, and laid the foundation for one at Far West, Missouri; we have
also built one here at St. George; it is a beautiful building, and we
are performing the ordinances there for the living and the dead. Do
any of us regret the part we have taken in it? I think not. Then we
have been doing work on another in Salt Lake, another in Sanpete, and
another in Cache Valley, all of which will be magnificent buildings
when completed; not less than 500 men are at work on them. It looks
odd to some people who don't know what it means, but we know because
God revealed it to us; we are always on hand.

Vol. 19,  p.145
The year past, 1876, feelings were stirred up in the mind of the
President, and he called on the Twelve, the High Priests, the
Seventies and Elders to subscribe to build the Temple at Salt Lake.
Did they do it? Yes. You, here, did your share and gave means freely,
as thousands did throughout the Territory. Why did he feel like this?
Because the spirit of God prompted him. Why did the Seventies,
Priests, Teachers, etc., respond so promptly? Because the spirit of
God rested on them and all hands wanted to help build the Temples to
the name of God, that we might administer the ordinances necessary to
be performed for the living and the dead. If we turned our Temples
over to the world to-day, they would not know what to do with them;
they could not administer in the ordinances, and we should not know if
God had not taught us; but the Gospel brings us light and places us in
communion with the heavens through time and eternity; they tell us to
build Temples and then instruct us how to administer in them for the
living and the dead—that men who are placed here are for a certain
work, and they are helping us to do our work and are operating with
the Gods in the heavens in our behalf, and we for them—they without us
are not made perfect, nor are we perfect without them. It requires
union—union cemented by indissoluble ties; it unites us to each other
and to them, and enables us to act intelligently, and when we get
through with our affairs, to assist others in the accomplishment of
theirs in the interest of God and humanity. This is not our work,
nothing that we have done; God has done it, He [p.146] wants us to
help Him and He will help us. We can do nothing in and of ourselves,
for we are weak and frail and need the guidance and revelation of God
to uphold us.

Vol. 19,  p.146
We have had a Conference here to-day, and you are more perfectly
organized than before. The Lord some time ago wrought on the mind of
President Young to have a more complete organization in the Church,
and the Twelve were called on to visit the settlements and explain the
order of the Priesthood, etc.; to organize the Stakes with all the
officers—President and Counsel, the High Council and Priests under the
President and the Counsel over the Stake—Bishops, Elders, the Lesser
Priesthood, and all those called local authorities in their several
places, and have everything in order; the Twelve went through the
Territory, and assisted by the Presidency, the work was accomplished,
and has been for some time. The quorums before you to-day are the
result of their work. What did he know of this only as God revealed
it? Nothing. Did Brigham Young or Joseph Smith know it? No, only as
God revealed it. But the necessary information has been given, and
to-day the Church is more perfectly organized than ever before,
perhaps with the exception of the general assembly at Kirtland, but in
some things now we are more stable and complete than they were even
then. It is proper at the present time to refer to such things for
instruction, though brother Richards is well posted in respect to
these matters, and has taught you much in relation to them.

Vol. 19,  p.146
In Kirtland, Ohio, we had many things revealed through the Prophet
Joseph; we had the First Presidency over the High Council, and another
in Missouri. Joseph Smith and his Counsel presided over that in
Kirtland; hence some things at times took place that were peculiar to
some people; when they were at a loss to find out anything pertaining
to the principles and doctrines, the Presidency inquired of the Lord,
and would get the desired information. Now, I would make a remark in
regard to these things here. All the High Councils and all those
holding the Priesthood, the Presidents and all the Bishops and their
Counsel, and all holding positions in the Church and kingdom of God
that are faithful, honest, diligent and upright, if they seek unto God
they will have wisdom imparted to them under all circumstances and on
all occasions, as to what course they should pursue, and it is the
order of God that all should have His Spirit in proportion to their
integrity and faith; and if one does not have it is because he is not
diligent in seeking after such things. As brother Joseph F. said this
morning he could have revelation for himself, though not to regulate
the Church; it would be the privilege of the President of the Twelve
to regulate all things in relation to Zion; but the other principle
extends to all grades and all men in the Church and kingdom of God,
each in his place, if he lives his religion and is faithful and
prepared to receive the truths from God so that he can instruct the
children of men. There appears at times to be a discrepancy among all
of us, for we are all weak and infirm; and God made it so on purpose,
that man might not glory in himself but in the God of Israel.

Vol. 19,  p.146
I will say something in relation to High Priests, and what their place
is in the Church. They came conspicuously before us in the late
organizations. The speaker again read from the Doctrine and Covenants,
"And, again, I give unto you John [p.147] C. Smith," etc. What are
they organized for? The purpose is set forth in the Doctrine and
Covenants. They are a sort of normal school to prepare the people to
preside; they have hardly fulfilled this; perhaps if they had been
more active, and become acquainted with principles for which they are
organized, we should not have to ordain so many High Priests from the
Elders' Quorum to make Presidents of Stakes, Bishops, High Councils,
etc.; but as it was we had to pick up the material where we could, and
I hope we will have better material next time.

Vol. 19,  p.147
I hear a great deal said about which is the "biggest" man. The
"biggest" man makes no difference whatever. I think that the man who
can be most like a little child will be the greatest in the kingdom of
God. Greatness does not consist of talking of things, but in doing
them. We are now just beginning to move; Zion is stretching forth and
lengthening out her cords; we want no more baby's play, but let us
have wisdom, light, revelation, and let the power of the Priesthood of
God burn in the hearts of the people to waken them to a knowledge of
truth; then when other Stakes are to be organized we can apply to this
normal school and get men prepared. We have got a great number of
Seventies, and the question has often arisen, Which is the biggest,
they or the High Priests? I say I don't think it makes much difference
as to which is the greater or smaller. I think the body of Christ was
not one member, but composed of many parts. Now which member of your
body would you like to be without? An arm or a leg? No, you want both.
So does the Church. But which is the most useful? If you can tell me
which of those members is most useful to you, I will let you know
which is the most useful to the Church, the Hight Priests or
Seventies. We ought to magnify the Priesthood we hold, and be
satisfied with the positions we hold. We have sent a number of Elders
on missions, whose duty it is to preach to the people of the earth.
They go when they are called, but it is often hard work; they make a
great many excuses—they have debts to settle, families to support,
etc. In meeting they will talk about who is the "biggest," and when
they are gone for a while they get home sick and want to return; they
say "there is no place like home." They meet difficulties among the
people, who don't believe much that is told them. Did they ever? Not
much. We don't expect to gather all, we will take one of a city and
two of a family, and bring them to Zion; and if our Elders abroad
would be more particular, and realize that they are messengers of the
Lord—exhibit more of the Apostolic power, and have the light of the
Sprit of God, they would realize that they are sent to teach, not to
be taught; they would measurably control circumstances, not be
controled by them altogether. Here are the Lamanites to attend to;
when we are through with them, then the Jews, then the Ten Tribes, and
then the earth is to be redeemed and the power of God prevail, and we
must take a part, for we are not her to look so much after our own
affair as to build up Zion. The Elders ought to reflect and say, "What
can I do to help on the work? God inspire my heart and mind and soul,
that I may help to build up the kingdom of God." That is the way to
feel. Then to the High Councils of Stakes and to the Presidents of
Stakes I would say, you ought to feel that you are servants of the
living God, that the eye of the great [p.148] Jehovah is over you, and
be working in the interest of the Gospel. We are not here to build up
ourselves, but to build up Zion and the kingdom of God on the earth,
that we may magnify our calling and honor our God. As brother Joseph
F. said, we should not allow ourselves to be bartered or sold, but
work for the interests of Israel.

Vol. 19,  p.148
The Bishops of the various Wards have their place; it is their duty to
attend to the interests of their Wards, to look after the temporal
affairs principally, not for their own benefit, but that of the
people. They should set patterns of all that is good and praiseworthy;
their duty is to do justice and adjudicate in all matters pertaining
to a Bishop's court, as a common court in Israel, and they ought to
judge in all righteousness, fidelity, and truth. The Priests ought to
be full of the Holy Ghost, and should be full of intelligence to act
as watchmen over the people, trying to stop ill feelings, evil
actions, etc. The Teachers ought to assist them, and visit from house
to house, and see that no iniquity prevails. The Deacons should assist
the Bishops in temporal affairs, and be faithful in their calling.

Vol. 19,  p.148
Let us act together as a family in the interest of the Church and
kingdom of God, for thereby come the blessings promised. We are now
operatiug for these things, and these organizations are for that
purpose. The Deacon who honors his calling is more honorable than the
Apostle who does not. Can we find High Priests, Seventies, and Elders
who don't pray? Yes, I am afraid so. And further, in relation to the
Teachers, I will tell you my rule. When they come to me, I call in my
family and ask them to instruct us and impart such information as is
their duty. That is the way I feel towards the men who come in that
capacity. They have a perfect right; to do it, it is their duty, and
they are always at liberty to visit my household.

Vol. 19,  p.148
We all have a great Priesthood if we magnify it, and there is no
little Priesthood. In relation to the young men, I would say that in
their associations a good spirit is growing—they are waking up. The
Young Men's Mutual Improvement Associations and other organizations of
our young men are very praiseworthy. Young men, the burden of the
kingdom will yet roll on your shoulders, and you must prepare for it.
If you will go to God and ask for wisdom, he will give it to you. Get
the best books, the Book of Mormon, Doctrine and Covenants, and read
our own publications, you will find such intelligence as you never
dreamed of. Ask God for faith. Get all the sciences, arts, and useful
learning you can from schools; get nothing false, but the things
pertaining to earth and the elements, and how to use them; when you
meet let it be in the fear of God, and he will bless you.

Vol. 19,  p.148
A word to the sisters. They have their associations and societies—all
of which are good and praiseworthy. They form a part of us, for the
man is not without the woman, nor the woman without the man. It takes
a man and a woman to make a man; without woman, man is not perfect;
God so ordained it. We are aiming at celestial glory, and when we
reach that exaltation, will we have our wives? Yes. The women have to
manage household affairs; they must rear the children properly, and
cultivate those principles which exalt and beautify, that all may move
on pleasantly and harmoniously. In the Relief Societies they discharge
their duties better than we could, because of their tender sympathies
and [p.149] gentler natures. Joseph Smith organised a Relief Society
in Nauvoo as far back as that; Emma was president, sisters Whitney and
Cleaveland were her counselors, and Eliza R. Snow secretary, who has
visited you often, and whom you well know. They allowed the society to
sleep for a while, but they are now waking up. What should they teach?
I can't go into details, but they should teach dress, speak and act,
aright, diffuse correct principles, and let us have sisters growing up
fit to associate with the angels of God. I want you to make home a
heaven for your husbands, that when they come there they will feel
happy, cheerful, and comfortable in their households. Do away with
evil speaking—let love, kindness, and friendly feelings prevail; and
if the sisters want the brethren to give them a few bushels of wheat
to take care of, let them have it, it is not much, and we may some day
be glad we did so. I have read of an extravagant man, whose wife
proposed that he give her so much—ten or twenty dollars to keep house
with, and instead of spending it she saved it in the Bible. Finally a
financial crash came, and he went to his wife for consolation. She
told him to read the Bible for comfort, and when he opened the leaves
the money dropped out. What does this mean? he said. His wife said,
you were careless, and I took care of the money you gave me; and this
money saved him from ruin. Therefore let the sisters take care of the
wheat.

Vol. 19,  p.149
The speaker here referred to the question of using the Tithing for
Temple building, saying if it were all paid in that was owing, we need
ask nothing further, but such was not the case. He then referred to
the Perpetual Emigration Fund, saying there was over $1,000,000 due it
from those who had been emigrated, and he hoped it would be paid
without further delay. At present no radical changes would be made in
the matter of Temple building. May God help Israel and prepare us for
an inheritance in his kingdom, in the name of Jesus. Amen.[p.150] 

John Taylor, November 14, 1877

Gathering the Result of Revelation—Temple Building 
Similar—the Restoration of the Priesthood—Ministering 
for the Dead—the Gospel, God-Sustained

Discourse By President John Taylor, Delivered in the 
Fourteenth Ward Assembly Rooms, Sunday 
Afternoon, Nov. 14, 1877.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

Vol. 19,  p.150
There is something novel as well as interesting in the contemplation
of the subject that has been referred to by brother Folsom. The ideas
entertained by the Latter-day Saints are different from those believed
in by any other people upon the face of the earth; and there is a
feeling and spirit resting upon the Saints that is not known nor
experienced among any other people. The way we have been led is very
peculiar and differs entirely from anything else that exists anywhere
in the world. Our gathering together, the kind of Gospel that is
preached, the disposition and feeling to build Temples, a strong
impression that seems to rest upon all the people, is something in
itself very remarkable.

Vol. 19,  p.150
Now in relation to our gathering, who is there anywhere else in the
world that feel as the Latter-day Saints do? You do not find it
anywhere, and nothing but the Spirit of God operating upon the minds
of the people could have induced them to gather together as they have
done. This spirit was imparted, as the Holy Ghost is, by the laying on
of hands, through the medium of the Priesthood. And this peculiarity
seemed all the more striking at first, for as soon as the principle of
the gathering was first preached, the people needed no convincing
argument, for the Spirit of the Lord had revealed it to them, and they
knew it was true. And it mattered not where people heard it, or in
what language it was preached, they immediately had a strong, fervent
desire to gather to Zion, to assemble with the Saints and worship with
them. And however foolish many of us have acted since that time, yet
these were the feelings that welled up in our bosoms; and they came
because of certain principles having been developed through Joseph
Smith. You that are acquainted with the history of Joseph Smith well
know that in the Temple in Kirtland, among other visions,
manifestations and administrations he received was one in which the
Prophet Moses appeared to him, who committed to him the keys of the
gathering dispensation. It was he who led the exodus of Israel in
former times, and like all other men who have held the holy Priesthood
and have been faithful in the discharge of their duties, he not only
administered in time but continues to minister in eternity. And
[p.151] holding the keys of this Priesthood, he was the proper person
to confer them upon the Prophet Joseph; and on doing so, he told
Joseph, that he had bestowed upon him "the keys of the gathering of
Israel from the four parts of the earth and the leading of the Ten
Tribes from the land of the north." And this was in fulfilment of a
significant scripture which says, "That in the dispensation of the
fullness of times he might gather together in one all things in
Christ, both which are in heaven and which are on earth; even in him."

Vol. 19,  p.151
Hence, after men had been baptized for remission of sins, and had
hands laid upon their heads for the reception of the Holy Ghost by
those holding this Priesthood and authority, of which this was one of
the principles, they began immediately to have the feeling to gather
to Zion. This has been spoken of by ancient men of God as one of the
events of the latter days. One of the Prophets referring to it says,
"I will take you one of a city, and two of a family, and I will bring
you to Zion. And I will give you pastors according to mine heart,
which shall feed you with knowledge and understanding." It was through
this principle and this ordination, with the spirit attending it,
first conferred upon Joseph Smith, and afterwards upon the believers
of the Gospel by obedience thereunto, through the administration of
baptism and of the laying on of hands by the Elders, that brought the
people together as they are to-day. Wherever this Gospel has been
preached, believed and obeyed, this desire to leave the lands of their
nativity, to gather with the Saints, has been strongly manifested; and
so strong has it been, that I have had men offer to bind themselves to
my service for quite a length of time, or willing to do anything
required of them, provided they could be assisted to the gathering
place of the Saints. And it was to meet this universal want that the
Perpetual Emigrating Fund was gotten up, which has been the means of
bringing out to this country thousands of people, the majority of
whom, perhaps, by their own exertions, never could have accumulated
the necessary amount of means to have brought themselves here; and as
each one was required, after being assisted, to refund the amount
received for this purpose, others could realize its benefits in like
manner, and thus the fund became perpetual.

Vol. 19,  p.151
Temple building is another characteristic associated with this Gospel
that is in itself peculiar. We are here, as Jesus was, not to do our
own will, but the will of Him who sent us; and, as he was, so we are
expected to do and perform such things as may be required of us by the
Almighty. This is really the position we occupy as Latter-day Saints,
if we could fully comprehend the situation. There are certain powers
and privileges, rights, immunities and blessings connected with this
Gospel that do not exist anywhere else, and this is one of them. We
are told that the Gospel brings life and immortality to light, and
without it there is no correct knowledge of life and immortality. We
did not understand either our own position, nor the position of the
world; we could not comprehend anything of God, or the laws of God, or
the laws of life, until we became acquainted with the Gospel. Every
good and every perfect gift proceeds from God, in whom there is no
variableness or shadow of turning. And the world generally are
ignorant of God. Why? Because we are told that no man knows the
[p.152] things of God but by the Spirit of God. And if they cannot
obtain a knowledge of God only by the Spirit of God, unless they
receive that Spirit they must remain ignorant of these principles. And
it matters not what the learning, what the intelligence, what the
research, the philosophy, or religion of man may be, the things of God
cannot be comprehended, except through and by the Spirit and
revelations of God. And this can only be obtained through obedience to
the principles which God has and shall ordain, sanction and
acknowledge. And hence, in these last times, be first communicated a
knowledge of himself to Joseph Smith, long ago, when he was quite
young. Who in that day knew anything about God? Who had had any
revelations from Him, or who knew anything in relation to the
principles of life and salvation? If there were any persons I never
heard of them, nor read of them, nor never met them. But when the Lord
manifested himself to Joseph Smith, presenting to him his Son who was
there also, saying, "This is my beloved Son, hear ye him;" he then
knew that God lived; and he was not dependent upon anybody else for
that knowledge. He saw him and heard his voice, and he knew for
himself that there was a God, and of this he testified, sealing his
testimony with his blood. The evidence of the existence of God that he
received, none but God could impart. Well, what was the result? He
told him how others might obtain the same knowlege of him and of his
laws; and he made him acquainted with a medium through which he could
obtain a knowledge of these things. And how did he do it? By
communicating unto him a knowledge of the everlasting Priesthood, and
sending that Priesthood to reveal unto him the laws and the ordinances
thereof. Hence, as early as September 21st, 1823, an angel said to
Joseph Smiih, "Behold, I will reveal unto you the Priesthood." He was
informed there had to be a certain ordinance attended to, viz.,
baptism. And as John the Baptist had held the keys of that Priesthood,
in generations gone and past, he was sent to confer upon him and upon
Oliver Cowdery what is known as the Aaronic Priesthood, which
authorized them to baptize each other for the remission of sins. And
this heavenly messenger did come and did so ordain them, on May 15th,
1829, saying—"Upon you, my fellow servants, in the name of Messiah, I
confer the Priesthood of Aaron, which holds the keys of the
ministering of angels, and of the Gospel of repentance, and of baptism
for the remission of sins; and this shall never again be taken from
the earth, until the sons of Levi do offer again an offering unto the
Lord in righteousness." (D C., page 100.) And what next? It was
necessary then that other institutions should be introduced and other
principles developed; and consequently the Apostles Peter, James and
John appeared, bringing, and conferring on their heads the Melchisedek
Priesthood, which holds the keys of the mysteries and revelations of
God, and by which they could lay their hands upon men for the
reception of the Holy Ghost. And when they received this gift, it
"brought things past to their remembrance, led them into all truth and
showed them things to come;" it opened up communication between the
heavens and the earth, whereby others, as well as Joseph Smith, could
know that God lived, and obtain for themselves through the
administration of the [p.153] ordinances, a knowledge of their
acceptance with him, and of their relationship to him, and also obtain
a knowledge of heavenly as well as earthly things. So that first,
Joseph Smith having received this knowledge that God lived, and others
through the medium that God ordained were accorded the same privilege.
Thus there was opened up a communication with the heavens; not only
with Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery, and those immediately associated
with them, but with those also who received the Gospel; and as the
Scriptures say, "But as many as received him, to them gave he power to
become the sons of God, even to them that believe in his name; which
were born, not of blood, nor of the will of flesh, nor of the will of
man, but of God." And they received that Spirit whereby they were able
to comprehend the principles of truth;" and as the Apostle John says,
"But ye have an unction from the Holy One, and ye know all things. But
the anointing which ye have received of him abideth in you, and ye
need not that any man teach you: but, as the same anointing teacheth
you of all things, and is truth and is no lie, and even as it hath
taught you, ye shall abide in him." How did they receive this
anointing? By repenting of their sins, by being baptized by one having
the authority of God for the remission of sins, and by having hands
laid upon their heads for the reception of the Holy Ghost. They
received this spirit precisely in this manner, and hence they had this
knowledge for themselves; which knowledge all Latter-day Saints have
who are living their religion, walking humbly and obediently before
God. Hence, this is a part of what we term the Gospel; it is part of
what we call the principles of life, or the laws of life, for it leads
to life, it leads to God, it leads to a knowledge of the laws of God,
and a knowledge of the principles of truth, and to an acquaintance
with those principles which are calculated to exalt and ennoble
mankind both in time and through all eternity. There is nothing new in
it, and yet there is. It is called the new and everlasting Gospel.
Singular, that an everlasting thing should be new. But it is a
principle that has existed with God, or with the Gods, if you please,
in the eternities, and it has been communicated from time to time to
the children of men. And although we have a great amount of
intelligence, learning and science, and everything else considered
worthy among men, yet we have nothing in all of this that gives a
knowledge of the laws of life. It needs a development from God to
unravel these things, and make us acquainted with our true position.
Hence although it is new to us, it is nevertheless an everlasting
principle. We are mortal and immortal beings, we have to do with time
and also with eternity. And as the things of the future are hidden
from men and can only be known through the medium of the Gospel, this
means was made use of by the Almighty for the introduction of the
principles of truth and the placing of mankind in the position to
acquire a knowledge of him and his laws. Having been put in this
position, we, every one of us, men and women who are living our
religion, preserving ourselves in the purity of the Gospel and acting
honorably and honestly before God and man, have a right to know and
understand for ourselves the principles of truth which we have
embraced. I well remember a remark that Joseph Smith made to me
[p.154] upwards of forty years ago. Said he, "Elder Taylor, you have
been baptized, you have had hands laid upon your head for the
reception of the Holy Ghost, and you have been ordained to the holy
Priesthood. Now, it you will continue to follow the leadings of that
spirit, it will always lead you right. Sometimes it might be contrary
to your judgment; never mind that, follow its dictates; and if you be
true to its whisperings it will in time become in you a principle of
revelation, so that you will know all things." That agrees precisely
with some of the remarks of John in the passage I have quoted to you.
"Yes, have an unction from the Holy One, and ye know all things, and
need not that any man teach you; but the same anointing teacheth you
all things." Now, that which John taught was the everlasting Gospel,
and that which Joseph Smith taught was the everlasting Gospel. That
which John taught has been forgotten long ago by the people, they are
not in possession of it and consequently they cannot comprehend it.
And hence when Joseph Smith revealed it, he preached the new and
everlasting Gospel; new to the generation that lives, and everlasting
because it has existed in all ages and times when God has revealed
himself to the human family.

Vol. 19,  p.154
But to return to this singular thing of Temple building, which I will
refer to again. Why do we want to build these Temples? Some of us
hardly know; but we do want to build it. What a most singular thing!
Just consider the amount of labor that has already been performed
throughout this Territory. Surely the people have some motive in view.
The mechanic or the laborer does not go to work unless he gets a
recompense of some kind. When men devote themselves to any kind of
labor, whether mental, physical, mechanical or scientific, they have
some particular object in view. So it is also in relation to these
matters. I have already referred to it; but many of us can hardly
realize why it is that we are engaged in these things.

Vol. 19,  p.154
I will go back again and refer to another manifestation. We find,
among others that appeared to Joseph Smith was Elijah the Prophet; and
what did he come for? His special mission was to "turn the hearts of
the fathers to the children, and the hearts of the children to the
fathers." And the same scripture informs us of his coming "before that
great and terrible day of the Lord." What is meant by this, say the
world? It means that we are the offspring of God; it means, as the
scriptures say, that God is the Father of the spirits of all flesh; it
means that we have to do with eternity as well as time; it means that
we have to do with things past, with things present and with things to
come; it means that being the children of our Heavenly Father, we are
or ought to be under his government, yielding obedience to him, and
that we ought to operate with him in extending mercy and love and
salvation to the living and the dead, according to certain laws
unknown to men generally; but known unto God and now revealed again by
him for the salvation of our race. It means that God is the Father of
the human family and is interested in the whole of his progeny, these
that now exist and those who have passed away. It means that there are
certain laws in the heavens that all men have to do with that must be
complied with, if not in time in eternity. It means that all men who
have lived and died without a knowledge of the Gospel, shall be placed
on the same plane as ourselves through the plan he has provided,
giving all of his children, [p.155] whether living or dead, an equal
chance to avail themselves of the means of salvation; and that we are
to operate in their behalf, working out certain ordinances for them
which they are now incapable of doing for themselves. It means that as
God feels interested in the welfare of all his family, men in the
flesh who are in possession of his spirit and the light of eternity,
having come to a knowledge of him and his eternal laws, should
co-operate with him in the accomplishment of this object. And it means
too that if he has conferred the Gospel and the power thereof and the
Aaronic and Melchisedek Priesthoods, sending his messengers from the
heavens for this purpose, that it is not for a phantom, it is not for
a plaything to be trifled with at pleasure; but it is that we should
operate with God and with the Priesthood who lived before us, in the
accomplishment of the things of God on the earth. That is what it
means. And hence, says he, when Elias comes he will "turn the hearts
of the fathers to the children," etc. It is not for mankind to come
and live and exist a little while to be blotted out and nothing more
of them; but it is that they should be enlightened by the Spirit of
God, that they should sympathize with and have regard for all he human
family living and dead, cling desirous to promote their happiness and
welfare, as he himself does. How often when abroad preaching this
Gospel have I heard men say, and you have heard the same sentiment
expressed, "If this is true what has become of our fathers? are they
to be lost forever?" And then you know they have certain peculiar
ideas about hell and damnation, the lake of fire and brimstone into
which a certain portion of the human family are to be cast to be
forever burning and never to he consumed. And if our doctrine be true
they think it would be cruel that this state of things should exist.
Why, God is more merciful than man is, he possesses more sympathies
with human nature than man does or ever did, one with another. The
Lord has been feeling after the welfare of mankind all the day long,
from the first commencement of the world to the present time. But
there are certain eternal laws among the Gods in the eternal worlds
which render if necessary that mankind shall go through certain
ordeals and observe certain ordinances and be governed by certain laws
before they can be exalted in the kingdom of God. And as Satan has
been operating in opposition to the Lord's designs, and having so far
succeeded in drawing men after him, it became necessary that these
ordinances that God has instituted should be introduced and that man
should be governed by them. Hence it was necessary that a Redeemer
should be provided, which was perfectly understood by one of the
Prophets who said "Deliver him from going down to the pit: I have
found a ransom." Who was he? When Jesus appeared, says John, "Behold
the Lamb of God which taketh away the sin of the world." He was the
ransom.

Vol. 19,  p.155
What about the others, they who have died without a knowledge of the
Gospel? They are amply provided for. The Lord has shown us that we
must build Temples in which to officiate for them. We have commenced
to do so, and our fathers have already commenced to feel after us,
manifesting themselves by dreams and visions, and in various ways to
those most interested in their welfare. And having inaugurated this
state of things for our guidance that we have to-day, with Presidents,
Apostles, Presidents of Stakes, High Councils, High Priests,
Seventies, Bishops,[p.156] Elders, Priests, Teachers and Deacons and
the various organizations of the Church; it is for us each one to
operate in our sphere under the direction of the Almighty; and feel
not only for ourselves, but for others, as Abraham did, and as Isaac
and Jacob did, we should have a desire to bless our posterity after
us; and God has shown us how to do it, and has bestowed his
Patriarchal authority with power to bless. He has appointed this
through the Priesthood and sealing ordinances. That which is joined
together no man can put asunder, and what is bound on earth is bound
also in heaven; and also a great many other things of a similar nature
in relation to ourselves. The moment a man gets enlightened by the
Spirit of God and begins to comprehend himself, be begins to feel for
the welfare of others. "I have a wife, what shall I do to save her? I
have children, what can I do for them?" And by and by his comprhension
expands, and he commences at once to reach after his father, and his
grandfather, and friends and relatives who have passed away; and his
feelings if they were expressed would be, What can I do for them to
help them? Yes, he has revealed to us that we can render valuable aid
to our dead friends and ancestors, and, as I have said, the Lord has
shown us that in order for them to receive the benefit of our
services, Temples must be built, and they must be dedicated to God and
accepted of him; and through the medium of those sacred structures and
the ordinances performed therein, there is to be a uniting and welding
together of all principles and peoples, and without them this great
work cannot be done.

Vol. 19,  p.156
Brother Folsom, who has just been speaking to you of his recent labors
in the Manti Temple, says he never felt better in his life than when
engaged there. What is the reason? He has been engaged in the service
of God; and there is no happiness among men to be compared with the
joy and satisfaction that the Gospel imparts; it lifts us up from the
sublunary things of time and sense, and we feel that we are gods, even
the sons of God, and that he is our Father; and we know that we have a
hope that blooms with immortality and eternal lives, and we feel that
we are in the hands of God, and that he will guide and direct us and
sustain us and bear us off triumphant under all circumstances; and we
feel joyous and happy in the contemplation of these things. And then
it is necessary that the Lord should have introduced this Gospel, or
shall I say he never could have saved the human family that have gone?
Yes, I will say that; because there are certain laws in relation to
these things which must be obeyed; the Lord himself is governed by
them, and we must be governed by them. And hence when Elijah came and
laid his hands upon Joseph Smith, conferring upon him that Gospel
which was to turn the hearts of the fathers to the children, he
received it, and the spirit of it we have received; and that is why we
want to build Temples. And in this regard we are associated with those
in the heavens in carrying out the plan that was contemplated and
designed by the gods before the world was, in relation to the
formation of the earth, and in relation to peopling it, and then with
regard to its redemption and the salvation of its inhabitants and
everything pertaining to it, until it shall be celestialized and
celestial beings inhabit it. And we are operating, or should do so,
and we will when we know ourselves, operate with the holy angels and
with the holy [p.157] Priesthood, that has existed before, doing our
part on the earth while they are performing theirs in the heavens.
Could we do anything unless God helped us? No, we could not. You might
preach until the tongue cleaved to the roof of your mouth, urging the
people to build Temples, but unless the spirit of Elijah rested upon
them they never would do it. And sometimes people think now that it
interferes with the dollars and dimes and their monetary calculations;
but what of that? God is interested in these things, and he does not
care much about the dollars, for the gold and the silver, and the
cattle upon a thousand hills are his, the earth in its fullness
belongs to him; the heavens are his throne and the earth his
footstool, and he manages and directs according to the counsel of his
own will. And as we send our ministers to the nations of the earth to
perform certain missions designed by the Priesthood on the earth; so
does God in the eternal heavens employ those of his servants around
him in the accomplishment of the same grand object.

Vol. 19,  p.157
Do you think that this Gospel would have stood the opposition it has
met with, and that this people could have lived under the calunmy and
reproach, the vituperation, hatred and persecution that has been
raised against them by men, unless God had been with us? No; we should
have been scattered like the chaff before the wind, long, long ago.
But God has sustained us, and has said to all men and will continue to
say, Thus far shalt thou go and no farther, and here shall thy power
be stayed. Our strength is in God, and not in man. Many and many a
time have I seen the wrath of man turned away, when it was thought its
power would crush us, and that too by one principle. What was that?
Jesus, when in the flesh, taught his disciples how to pray; and the
Lord has also instructed us how to pray. And we have the consolation
of knowing that our prayers have availed with him, for we have seen
our enemies foiled, frustrated, discomfited and scattered, who sought
our destruction, and their plans utterly fail, and that too when to
all human appearances we were going to be submerged and overwhelmed by
their fury. And so long as we continue to fear Him, observe his laws
and keep his commandments, all their plans will fail from this time
henceforth and forever [the congregation said, Amen], for God is on
our side, and He will uphold us and never forsake us.

Vol. 19,  p.157
To return again to the subject of Temple building. I may talk about it
from now until to-morrow, and then not get a quarter through, for
there are so many things connected with it. But we feel now that we
want to build Temples that we may administer in them. Brother Woodruff
has been operating a long time in the Temple at St. George; and you
have perhaps heard him testify of visits that he has had from the
spirit world, the spirits of men who once lived on the earth, desiring
him to officiate for them in the Temple ordinances. This feeling is
planted in the hearts of the people; and the Priesthood in the heavens
are watching over us; they are ministering spirits sent forth to
minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation, says the Apostle;
and if we were not the recipients of their ministrations and watchful
care, we should be in a poor condition. They are operating in the
heavens, and we are on the earth; they without us cannot be made
perfect, neither [p.158] we without them; it requires the combined and
united efforts of both parties, directed by God Himself to consummate
the work we are engaged in.

Vol. 19,  p.158
I will here show you the difference between the operations of men and
those of the Lord, in regard to the human family. Men make war one
upon another, they kill and destroy and make waste. This work of
killing and destruction is even now going on among the Russians and
Turks. And it is only a short time since the Germans and French were
doing the same thing; and it almost seems like the recollections of
yesterday, when our own nation were imbrueing their hands in each
other's blood, when the cries of widows and orphans, of bereaved
fathers and mothers, brothers and sisters were heard throughout our
land, and when want and misery, pain and sorrow were depicted on the
faces of so many because of man's inhumanity to his fellow man. What
do the Scriptures say? "Whoso sheddeth man's blood, by man shall his
blood be shed. What right has any man to interfere with the life of
another man?

Vol. 19,  p.158
Now I will go back to show you how the Lord operates. He destroyed a
whole world at one time save a few, whom he preserved for his own
special purpose. And why? He had more than one reason for doing so.
This antediluvian people were not only very wicked themselves, but
having the power to propagate their species, they transmitted their
unrighteous natures and desires to their children, and brought them up
to indulge in their own wicked practices. And the spirits that dwelt
in the eternal worlds knew this, and they knew very well that to be
born of such parentage would entail upon themselves an infinite amount
of trouble, misery and sin. And supposing ourselves to be of the
number of unborn spirits, would it not be fair to presume that we
would appeal to the Lord, crying, "Father, do you not behold the
condition of this people, how corrupt and wicked they are?" Yes. "Is
it then just that we who are now pure should take of such bodies and
thus subject ourselves to most bitter experiences before we can be
redeemed, according to the plan of salvation?" "No," the Father would
say, "it is not in keeping with my justice." Well, what will you do in
the matter; man has his free agency and cannot be coerced, and while
he lives he has the power of perpetuating his species?" I will first
send them my word, offering them deliverance from sin, and warning
them of my justice, which shall certainly overtake them if they reject
it, and I will destroy them from off the face of the earth, thus
preventing their increase, and I will raise up another seed." Well,
they did reject the preaching of Noah, the servant of God, who was
sent to them, and consequently the Lord caused the rains of heaven to
descend incessantly for forty days and nights, which flooded the land,
and there being no means of escape, save for the eight souls who were
obedient to the message, all the others were drowned. But, says the
caviller, is it right that a just God should sweep off so many people?
Is that in accordance with mercy? Yes, it was just to those spirits
that had not received their bodies, and it was just and merciful too
to those people guilty of the iniquity. Why? Because by taking away
their earthly existence he prevented them from entailing their sins
upon their posterity and degenerating them, and [p.159] also prevented
them from committing further acts of wickedness. And was it just to
send them to hell, to be eternally burning up in fire, never to be
consumed? We do not know anything about that part of it, that is
sectarianism, and is no part of the Gospel of Jesus Christ. Suffice it
to say, they were put into prison and the doors were so securely
locked that they could not be unfastened until the right time had
arrived. The Prophets understood this, and spoke of it.

Vol. 19,  p.159
What next? God still felt after them; and he said, in speaking of the
Savior, that he was to come. And what to do? "To bind up the
broken-hearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives; and the opening
of the prison to them that are bound; to proclaim the acceptable year
of the Lord." This was the nature of his mission to the earth. And
what do the Scriptures tell us he did? "Being put to death in the
flesh, but quickened by the Spirit; by which also he went and preached
unto the spirits in prison, which sometime were disobedient when once
the longsuffering of God waited in the days of Noah." Were they
redeemed? Yes, if Jesus preached the Gospel to them, and which he most
assuredly did. If a man kill another, does he know how to redeem him
afterwards? No, he does not; therefore men have no right to assume the
prerogatives of God, and hence the Scriptures say that "no murderer
hath eternal life abiding in him." You may get the priest or priests
to pray for him and pack him off to heaven the moment he breathes his
last here; but such prayers avail not; he will never get there, but
will go to the place appointed unto him. Here then is the difference
between the dealings of God with man, and the dealings of man one with
another.

Vol. 19,  p.159
We are moved upon to build Temples. There is one now building in
Logan, Cache Valley. I was up there two weeks ago, and was much
gratified to find the work being pushed forward so energetically and
so spiritedly. Since the early part of June, I think upwards of
$30,000 has been expended by the people of that and two other Stakes
in making the necessary arrangements for the building of this Temple.
We find the same spirit existing among them as we found in St. George,
and in Sanpete, and here, and, in fact, as we find everywhere among
the Latter-day Saints; and I am much gratified to see the people thus
moved and acted upon. In the Millennium, a duration of one thousand
years, we shall be actively engaged administering for the dead, and
assisting God to fix up accounts with the in